Chapter Text

Part One: Snake Eyes

When Cuphead awoke, he instantly knew that something was terribly wrong.

There had been a knock at the door. It had woken him up. Cuphead expected to see his messy bedroom filled with the morning sun. Elder Kettle would call out any second to tell him and his brother, Mugman, that breakfast was ready.

But, when Cuphead opened his eyes, he was greeted with something very different. His room was pitch black. That was strange. He reached up, expecting to feel the top bunk, Mugman’s bed. Nothing. Thin air. Cuphead jolted up. Rubbing his eyes vigorously. Head swiveling around. Where was he? Was he still just waking up? He couldn’t see anything.  

Knock. Knock.

There it was again. Cuphead didn’t acknowledge the knock. He kept expecting to wake up. He had to wake up. Any second now... But, he didn’t.

The door swung open. A shadowy figure was looming in the doorway.

Cuphead froze. “H-Hello?"

“Get up. The Devil wants to see you.”

Just a few months ago, roaming through the Devil’s Casino would've been quite an exciting adventure. For the half-asleep Cuphead -who’d assumed the Devil was gone for good- it was a living nightmare.

Cuphead was forcefully led to the Devil’s Throne Room. King Dice, who’d awoken him, knocked at the ornate door. There was a pause. Would Cuphead wake up now? Then, the door swung open by itself. The room beyond was completely dark. But, King Dice shoved him in anyways and the door slammed shut behind him.

Grimacing, Cuphead looked around. Nothing but darkness. He listened. Nothing but silence. His heart pounded like a drum. Tears welled up in his eyes. This was bad. Really bad. Then, footsteps. They came closer. Coming from behind. Approaching.

Cuphead took a shaky deep breath. He had to steel himself. He was still stronger than the Devil. He would fight him. He would beat him again. At least, he hoped so. The footsteps stopped. Directly behind him.

Snap!

A sickly red light began to illuminate the room. White and gold pillars lined the sides. In the center, Cuphead saw the Devil’s red and gold throne, but the Devil wasn't sitting on it.

“How charming.” The smooth voice of the Devil crooned from behind. “Little Cuphead coming all the way here to visit me.” A clawed hand grabbed Cuphead’s shoulder, digging in just enough for it to hurt. “I’m flattered, truly, darling.”

“Whaddya you want?” Cuphead spat, glaring up at the Devil. “You here for a rematch?”

The Devil laughed. “A rematch? You’re quite funny, dear. But, if you insist.”

Cuphead was flung into the air. He screamed. Chains appeared, binding his arms and legs. He struggled. Tried to shoot. But all he managed to shoot was the ground beneath him.

“LEMME GO! THIS AIN’T A FAIR FIGHT! YOU DIRTY CHEATER!” He screamed. The Devil summoned a gag to silence him.

“Cuphead, I must admit, you’ve made my life very very hard. Humor me with this: Do you have any idea what you’ve done?”

Cuphead looked away. He refused to give the Devil any type of satisfaction. The Devil’s clawed hand grabbed his chin, forcing him to look up into the Devil’s owl-like eyes. They were a piercing yellow. Filled with anger; excitement. The thrill of the chase before the kill. Cuphead tried to look away, but the Devil held the boy’s face steady. Cuphead's gag loosened.

“Do you know why, Cuphead? Tell me.” The Devil hissed, his teeth curving into a hungry smile. Cuphead didn’t answer. “TELL ME.” The Devil roared, smashing his pitchfork into Cuphead’s leg. He winced but still didn’t speak.

“Well then, I guess I’ll have to tell you.” The Devil growled, grabbing Cuphead by his shirt and throwing him face-first onto the floor. “You see, dear Cuphead, after you welched out on our deal, my casino’s patrons tried to do the same. Lying, cheating, the whole nine yards. I’m sure that even you can understand the problem that creates, don’t you?”

Cuphead looked up with a cocky grin, then spat at the Devil. He refused to let this cheater win.  

The Devil kicked Cuphead in the chest. He slid across the room. Crashing into one of the pillars. His body seared with red hot pain. “Is this a game to you? Huh?” The Devil screamed, yanking Cuphead up like a rag doll.

“This isn’t a game to me, Cuphead.” The Devil continued, smashing Cuphead into the pillar. “You did this to me. YOU DID THIS. YOU RUINED EVERYTHING. DO. YOU. UNDERSTAND?”

With each sentence, the Devil bashed the boy into the pillar. Still, Cuphead didn’t give in. The Devil paused, seething with anger, then threw him to the ground. He turned away, fists clenched. “No one is coming to save you. You know that, right?” The Devil continued, much quieter now. “No one is coming. No one knows where you are.”

That cracked Cuphead’s resolve. Just a little. 

“In fact, do you have any idea where your brother is?” 

Cuphead instantly tensed up. The Devil smirked. Mugman. How could he have forgotten Mugman? Where was he? Cuphead felt sick.  

“If you be a good boy and answer me, I’ll think about telling you where he is.”

“What have you done to him, you dirty cheater!” Cuphead suddenly yelled with an intense ferocity. He tried to stand but collapsed. The chains around his arms and legs seemed to grow tighter.

“You still haven’t answered me, darling.” The Devil hissed, striding towards Cuphead. “If your insolence continues, you will never see Mugman again.”

Cuphead desperately wanted to challenge him, but he knew better than to risk Mugman's safety. “...Fine. Yeah, I get what I did to you. To this whole place. I made it close down. Cause no one respects you anymore. Is that what you wanna hear?”  

“Precisely!” The Devil exclaimed. “Well done!”  

“Well, I told you… Can you tell me where Mugman is now?”  

Cuphead was hit upside the head with the pitchfork. “I WASN’T FINISHED.” The Devil roared, kicking Cuphead again. “So, you admit you did this, don’t you?” Cuphead weakly nodded. He barely had any energy to stop himself from crying.

“Good, good. And you agree that because you cheated on our deal, you ruined my lovely casino. This means you are in the wrong. Isn’t that right, dear?”

“N-no… You shouldn’t have taken the souls of those people-”  

“DO YOU WANT MUGMAN ALIVE OR DEAD?” The Devil screamed. “I’M LOSING MY PATIENCE, BOY.” 

Dead? Cuphead’s resolve finally broke. 

“NO, NO! PLEASE DON’T KILL HIM! YES, I WAS WRONG, I WAS BAD. I’M SO SORRY. JUST PLEASE, DON’T KILL HIM.” Cuphead wailed. Tears now streaming down his face.

The Devil’s expression of rage began to shift to the smug face of victory. Sweet victory. “I’m so glad we’re beginning to see things eye to eye.”

Snap! 

Suddenly the chains around Cuphead’s arms and legs disappeared. The boy let out a gasp, scrambling as far away from the Devil as he could.

The demon chuckled. “Not so fast. We’re not done here yet. There’s still the issue of the damage you caused.”  

Cuphead’s heart sank. “Y-you want my soul, don’t you?”  

“Exactly! Your beautiful soul would make things go back to normal and save your brother’s life. A wonderful suggestion!” The Devil said, clapping with glee. “I’m proud of you, Cuphead.” The demon snapped his fingers once more. Cuphead watched as a soul contract appeared in a burst of light with a feather quill. “Come here.”  

Cuphead had to force himself to obey the command as much as he didn't want to. He stood up shakily and walked over to the Devil. He slightly raised his hand. What if he shot the Devil right then and there?  

The Devil noticed instantly and slapped his hand down. “Don’t. You. Dare. Unless, of course, you want Mugman dead.”

Cuphead’s hands shot down at his sides. His entire body shaking. The Devil handed him the large quill and pointed to the dotted line. “Sign it.” 

“D-do I have to?” Cuphead said feebly. This was the last time he would have his soul. He had to make it last.  

“What do you think?” The Devil snarled. “And you’d better hurry, boy. I’m getting impatient with you. I may just do away with Mugman if you don’t-”  

“No no no no please don’t!” Cuphead said, sobbing again. “Please…” 

“THEN SIGN IT!” 

Hands shaking, Cuphead grabbed the large quill in his hand and signed the contract. His handwriting was crooked. He dropped the quill the second it was done.  

“There. Now, was that so hard?” The Devil chirped in a sickly sweet voice. The soul contract rolled up and disappeared. It was done.  

Cuphead sank to the floor. Defeated.

“Now, I will warn you, darling, this will hurt.” The Devil said, placing his hand on Cuphead’s shoulder. He was grinning ear to ear.  

“W-What..?”  

Sharp pressure hit the center of Cuphead’s chest. Something was being ripped out. He screamed. Fell to his knees. A blue orb. His soul. Floating outward.  

“You’re mine!” The Devil hissed.

Drip. Drip. Drip

Mugman groaned. The sound of dripping water had woken him. The ground beneath him was cold and wet. Where was he? He tried to sit up but fell flat on the ground. His arms… His legs… He couldn’t move.  

“H-hello…?” He called out, panic rising. “C-Cups? Cups, where are you? CUPS?”  

As his eyes adjusted, he saw a barred door. Moss and vines clung to moldy slabs of stone. The iron shackles that held his arms and legs. He was in a prison cell. Mugman opened his mouth to scream, but no sound came out. His throat was dry. He tried, again and again, to scream as he had only moments before. Now only little cracked squeaks inched their way out of his mouth.  

He struggled to remember anything. He had gone to bed the night before, just like every other night. There’d been a strange sound. He had sat up. Then everything went black. 

Something terrible was going on and Mugman didn’t know what it was. His sobs grew worse, his entire body was in pain. He tried to think of what Cuphead would do, but that made him feel worse. Not knowing if Cuphead was safe terrified him.  

What if he’d been stronger? Maybe he wouldn’t have ended up in this awful place. There was no questioning that Cuphead was stronger than Mugman. He was just secondary. That had to be the reason he was here. He was just too weak. A failure. He sat there, crying for what felt like days. Wishing he could’ve been better. Stronger. With his brother. 

Slam! 

Mugman froze. Someone was coming. He scrambled back into the darkness. Keys jangled. A lock clicked. Creaky hinges swung open. A bright light shone. It was in his face. Too bright. Mugman yelped, curling up into a ball.  

“Up, now!” A commanding voice ordered. A hand grabbed Mugman's face, forcing him to look up. It was King Dice. He was holding a lantern. “I said, get up!”  

Mugman tried to jump to his feet, but his shackles tripped him. He fell flat on the floor. He heard the clink of the lantern being put down. He struggled to get up but kept failing. King Dice grabbed him by the torso and stood him up. 

Mugman tried his best not to start crying again. He bit down on his tongue. King Dice picked the lantern back up, eyeing the boy disdainfully.  

“A-are you here to kill me..?” Mugman whispered. “P-please don’t hurt me… I’ll do whatever you need, just…” He lost all composure and began to bawl. “J-just please don’t kill me!”  

King Dice let out a long sigh, massaging his forehead. “No. I ain’t here to kill you. If I was here to do that, I woulda done it already. Now shut your damn trap.”  

Mugman frantically nodded. He had to bite down hard on the insides of his cheeks to keep himself quiet.

“I’m here cause the Devil sent me down here to talk. Thanks to you an’ your brother welchin’ out from your deal with the Devil, this here casino’s reputation has been damaged. All our patrons were thinkin’ they can get away with cheatin’, lyin’, an’ tryin’ to squeeze their way outta deals.” King Dice began, circling Mugman like a shark.  

“Now we’re stuck in this limbo of bein’ closed down till you pay off your debt. If it were up to me, you an’ your brother would be dead, your heads up on pikes outside the clip joint, but the Devil seems to have other plans for you.” 

Mugman felt like he was going to throw up. He kept his eyes focused on the ground. Maybe this was all just a terrible dream. Maybe he’d wake up any second now. But, that moment never came.

King Dice continued. “The Devil was kind enough to give you a choice in the matter. You can surrender your soul to the Devil or stay down here in this hoosegow, forever.”  

“B-but… Why can’t you just let me and Cups go?” Mugman whimpered, “We won’t cause any trouble again, I promise-”  

King Dice slapped him across the face. Mugman keeled back, his whole face stung. 

“Didja think I’d jus’ let you two go after all you did?” Dice hissed, eyes filled with an almighty rage. “The casino is closed ‘cause of you. You ruined everythin’ I’ve ever worked for. Naw. You’re going to pay.”  He gripped the collar of Mugman's shirt, leaning in close. “An’ I’m gonna enjoy every moment of your an’ your brother’s misery.”
Mugman trembled. Unable to look away from King Dice. He’d never seen someone so angry.

“Stop jus’ lookin’ at me.” King Dice scowled. “You’re testin’ my patience. Make your choice, or I’ll choose for ya.”

Mugman couldn’t think. His mind was too frantic but he couldn’t just sit here. “W-what about Cuphead?”

King Dice rolled his eyes. “He lost his soul an’ is up in the casino with the Devil. If you ever wanna see him again, choose wisely.” 

“I… I’ll do it. I’ll give up my soul.” Mugman whispered.

King Dice clicked his tongue in response. He looked... Disappointed. His eyes glowed and the shackles around Mugman’s hands disappeared. Then Dice pulled a soul contract out of his pocket. “Sign it.”

Mugman tensed up, still trying to think of what Cuphead would do. What if he fought King Dice, found Cuphead, and they escaped together? He’d fought King Dice before, he could do it again. He went into a defensive stance, shooting at King Dice.

But, Dice easily dodged the blasts. He’d learned from their last encounter. King Dice, already thoroughly aggravated, let out a frustrated sigh. He grabbed Mugman’s hand, shoved the quill into it, pinning the other hand behind his back, and gave Mugman another harsh slap for good measure. 

“You ain’t so strong without your brother, huh?” King Dice hissed. “Not so cocky now, huh? Do you think you can just take everythin’ I’ve ever wanted an’ worked for in my life away? Huh? No. You’re gonna sign this goddamn contract right now or I’ll smash your head in.”  

Mugman’s heart pounded. The tears came again, welling up in his eyes. His cheek still stung from the slap. He gave in. Resigning himself to his fate. He signed it and let himself cry. 

“Shut it or I’ll give you somethin’ to cry about.” King Dice muttered, grabbing hold of Mugman’s arm.  

The manager’s eyes glowed and the shackles on Mugman’s legs disappeared too. Mugman yelped in shock. Before he had time to process what was happening, King Dice was dragging him out of the cell and up the stairs. Both his arms were tightly gripped by King Dice.

“Don’t. Try. Anythin’.” King Dice growled. “The Devil won’t complain if you’re missin’ an arm or two, so don’t mess with me.”

The two were almost to the Devil’s Palace. Mugman kept his head low till King Dice spoke once again. “Now, the Devil’s gonna decide what to do with ya.” King Dice huffed, pulling Mugman towards the palace doors. “An’ you will bow when you see him. It’s custom for the servants of the Devil to always bow. Is that clear?”  

“Y-yes.” Mugman shakily responded.

King Dice dug his fingers into the boy’s arm. “Yes, sir."

“Yessir…” Mugman repeated, grimacing in pain.

The two entered the Devil's throne room. It looked the same as it had last time Mugman had seen it. Now he was here under very different circumstances. The Devil was lounging on his large throne, a wide smile on his face. King Dice shoved Mugman forward. The boy stumbled and very slowly looked up to meet the Devil's gaze. The Devil was looking down at him eagerly. It was terrifying.   

Mugman almost froze up, but he remembered what Dice told him. He bowed. Mugman's knees were weak. Tears fell down his cheeks. He didn’t have enough energy to stand back up, so he forced himself to kneel.  

He hated it. But what else could he do? If he submitted, there would be less pain. And maybe he could see Cuphead again. So he gave in. 

The Devil’s smooth laughter echoed throughout the throne room. “He’s an obedient one, ain’t he, Dice?” 

“Indeed.” King Dice responded, surprise in his tone. Mugman squeezed his eyes shut. Focused on his breathing.  

“I like this kid quite a bit.” The Devil chuckled ominously. “I’m glad we kept him alive. He might just be of some use after all.”

Mugman’s blood turned ice-cold. How close had he been to death?  

“Suppose so.” King Dice scoffed. Judging from his tone, he didn't seem to share the Devil's enthusiasm that Mugman was still alive.  

“Aw, why the long face, Dice? You’re not intimidated Mugman, are you?” The Devil shot back coyly.  

“O’ course not.” King Dice hissed, grabbing Mugman’s shoulder and roughly pulling him back to his feet. Mugman nervously peered up at Dice. The manager was seething with anger. Suddenly Mugman found the floor very interesting.  

“Well, I’m glad that’s all settled! Now, his contract.” The Devil continued, stretching out his hand. King Dice stiffly walked over, handing him the contract. The Devil took it and whisked it away with a snap. 

Suddenly, a sharp pain hit Mugman. He whimpered in pain. It was like a knife to his chest, digging deep down into his core. It felt like it was carving something out. Mugman screamed, begging them to stop. A small blue orb floated out of his chest. It was translucent. Glowing. His soul was gone.

Chapter Text

Chapter Two: Incoming Broadcast

The Devil watched Mugman writhe and scream in agony till it finally grew boring. With a snap of his fingers, the boy went silent; falling unconscious onto the marble floor.

The Ace of Spades -one of King Dice's minions- slipped out from behind a white and gold pillar. It bowed and meekly approached.

The Devil glanced over. "Take the boy to his room. Ensure you do not wake the other, they must be well-rested and energized in the days to come."

With a brisk nod, the card scooped up Mugman, carrying him away. The Devil couldn't help but chuckle. Those brothers had been his greatest enemies. He'd hated them with a vengeance that was foreign, even to him.  Now the boys were -without a doubt- his greatest asset.

"Well done, boss." The rich voice of King Dice declared, echoing out through the throne room. He was still standing in the entryway after having escorted Mugman inside. Striding forward with a spring in his step, King Dice grasped the Devil's hand in his own. "Now with our lil' problem taken care of, nothin' is standin' in our way! What's stoppin' us from reopenin' the casino an' gettin' this show on the road?"

The Devil smiled down at him, almost patronizingly. "Patience, darling. Let those idiots down in Inkwell panic. Realizing their darling "Protectors" have disappeared. Then, we will strike. The casino's return must be calculated, driving it to be more successful than ever before. I will not let it reopen till then."

"Ah... O' course, boss." King Dice's disappointment was evident.

The pair walked from the dark and ominous throne room in the Devil's Palace back into the glittering casino. As they went, King Dice was speaking at length about new ventures he was planning for the reopening.

But, the Devil wasn't listening. His mind was solely focused on his new weapons. Those brothers would be profoundly useful to him. He'd been meticulously mapping out his plans for them throughout these last three months. Now all the pieces were falling into place. But he couldn't fumble now, not so close to his goal. He had to test out his theories first. But on who?

They were approaching the Devil's office when King Dice paused. His gloved hand shot up to his head, eyes glowing a bright green. "Someone's headin' up to Kettle's cottage. Sounds like people are startin' to notice they ain't 'round."

The Devil grinned. "Excellent. Keep an eye on it for me, won't you? Oh! And do try and remain somewhat friendly with the boys, for my sake, darling. Your cooperation will be incredibly important, I promise you."

"Mhm. As you wish, boss." King Dice grimaced, annoyance seeping into his tone. He spun on his heel and hurried away without another word.

The Devil's smile widened. It was amusingly obvious to him that Dice was downright terrified of the Cup Brothers.

The power they effortlessly -and sometimes carelessly- wielded was like nothing the Devil had ever seen in all his centuries of life. To Dice, it was a challenge. To the Devil, it was an opportunity.

But, in Dice's defense, his fear was understandable. Both Dice and the Devil's duels with the boys left them severely injured. It took weeks before the Devil was strong enough to use his magic again, let alone properly use his left arm -which they'd broken in three different places. The Cup Brothers were quite the force to be reckoned with. Thankfully, they didn't seem to know it yet. At least, not fully.

A tinge of fear had come over the Devil, himself when he'd confronted Cuphead -just an hour ago. But it quickly disappeared. After all, despite their prowess, they were still only little children -naive, prone to crying and sputtering about, little weaklings.

But, even little children had their many uses. This excited the Devil. After an eternity of sheer boredom, he finally had a pair of new toys to play with.

Have You Seen Us?

Missing: Elder Kettle (Silver Kettle, Mid 70s) and His Boys, Cuphead and Mugman (Twin Ceramic Cups, 10 years old)

This family disappeared from their cottage located in the First Inkwell Isle woods. Foul play is suspected in their disappearance. Any information that assists in leading to their safe return or recovery will be well-rewarded by the Inkwell Isle Police Department.

If you have any information on them or their whereabouts, please immediately call the Inkwell Isle Police Department.

Djimmi the Great was not known for his goodwill. But today was an exception.

The Inkwell Isle Police came knocking early that morning to call in a favor. Yesterday, news spread like wildfire across the isles that Elder Kettle and the Cup Brothers had disappeared -without a trace. Previously bored policemen now had a job to do and searched Inkwell from top to bottom. No luck. These coppers were way out of their depth -and pay grade.

That's when they came to him. Who wouldn't? An "all-powerful" genie was sure to be their best bet. Usually, Djimmi would've turned them away. He hated the coppers. But not today. The genie agreed to help, but it wasn't for the reward he'd been offered -although it was quite the nice benefit.

Djimmi owed those boys one hell of a favor. They didn't have to save his soul from the Devil. But they did. That meant something. Even to a pessimist such as himself.

The genie was in the main courtyard of his home, a pyramid of all things. He was sitting crisscross, concentrating on his breathing. If Djimmi hoped to find the boys, he'd have to enter a trance. Then, and only then, would he be able to discern their location and -most concerningly- if they were still alive.

His only setback was a squadron of coppers poking about his house. They kept distracting him. If they managed to break something, Djimmi would happily turn their police chief into a chicken. It wouldn't affect his usefulness in the slightest.

These coppers were nothing but a pain in his neck. Especially their act of pretending to be in charge when they were lost without Djimmi's assistance. But, they were a necessary evil. Their involvement meant Djimmi only had to locate the boys, then his work was done. And, he would be paid handsomely for it.

Right on cue, an officer approached. "How long is this gonna take?" He huffed.

His tone was far too demanding for Djimmi's liking. "The more you interrupt, the longer it will take." He quipped back, side-eying the rest of the squadron. Finally taking the hint, the officers began to sheepishly trickle out of the main chamber.

Now, all was quiet. Just the way Djimmi liked it. In the newfound silence, he gradually began to slip away into a trance. Sensing the boys' presence. It was an energy of sorts -an aura.

For such young children, Cuphead and Mugman had surprisingly powerful auras. It made it much easier for Djimmi to hone in on theirs. Finding Elder Kettle's was a little harder, but it didn't take long to uncover it. With all three auras in focus, Djimmi breathed a heavy sigh of relief. Both of the twins and Elder Kettle were still alive. A hefty weight lifted from the genie's shoulders.

Now came the task of trying to locate them. The strength of their auras seemed to indicate they were still here in Inkwell. But, where? He'd have to take a closer look. Taking heavy deep breaths, Djimmi let himself completely slip away and out of the physical realm.

His mind separated itself from the binds of his body. It was quite a relaxing feeling, but Djimmi didn't have time to waste. Something deep down inside him told him to hurry. That he didn't have much time left...

Djimmi drifted from place to place, searching. He was getting close. He could feel it. They were somewhere in the Third Isle. That was for certain. But, that was also a problem in itself. Mt. Inkwell Hell was in the Third Isle. Could the Devil be involved in their disappearance? It was extremely likely. The Devil wasn't one to forgive and forget. And no one had ever wronged the Devil so greatly and publically as the Cup Brothers had.

The closer he went to Inkwell Hell, the stronger their auras were. A pit of anxiety gnawed at his stomach. He hated this place, even in a trance. Djimmi gritted his teeth and forced himself to keep going. This wasn't just about him. He had to do this for the two little boys and their guardian, who very well could be in mortal danger. He approached the mountain. The Devil couldn't find him here in his trance. He was safe. Right?

Their auras grew so strong it was overwhelming. His head pounded. His heart raced. He'd found them. All three of them were here, in Inkwell Hell. This was bad. Much worse than he'd anticipated. Faint screams echoed around him. Fear. Pain. Anguish. Djimmi had to go and warn the coppers. Now. This was so much more vast than him. Something truly terrible was coming and he couldn't do anything to stop it.

Djimmi spun around to flee but stopped dead in his tracks. There was something behind him. A giant black orb. Pulsing. Breathing? It stirred. And opened. A giant yellow eye.

The Devil's eye.

No, no, no. How was this possible? How was the Devil here, with him? His headache grew worse and worse. Everything around him began to fade to black. Djimmi tried to run. Couldn't move. The eye. It floated closer. The pupil a thin slit. This was the end.

Djimmi's eyes flew open. He gasped for air. His whole body shaking. His head felt like it was on fire.

"What happened?" The chief hollered, sprinting back into the main chamber, squadron hot on his heels.

"They're in the mountain. In Inkwell Hell. The Devil's back. He has them." Djimmi panted, gripping his forehead.

All the color drained from the chief's face. "Please, tell me you're joking."

Djimmi chuckled bitterly, shaking his head. "I wish I was, copper."

Over the next few hours, Djimmi was questioned by multiple officers and some gumshoe detectives. All they wanted to hear was that the Devil wasn't involved. Perhaps something else had happened to the family. But there simply wasn't any plausible alternative. The Devil had returned. And they all knew it.

Djimmi was offered plenty of promises of protection from the Devil "if" he did indeed return. The police made sure to heavily emphasize the phrase "if he returns". Were they trying to convince themselves as much as Djimmi was that the Devil's return was just an "if" and not a "when"?

But, as much as Djimmi tried, he knew it wasn't an "if" no matter how many mental circles he ran around it. He'd seen the Devil, himself. Djimmi hadn't the slightest idea how the Devil could've wormed his way into his trance, but he had. The demon's return was inevitable.

How long did Djimmi have left as a free man? If the Devil was able to snatch up the boys just like that, what horrors would he inflict on the rest of them? The demon wasn't the type to forget the runaway debtors that the boys released. With Cuphead and Mugman now gone, they would most certainly be next, with Djimmi being the first on the Devil's hit list.

The officers and detectives graciously thanked Djimmi for his time and assistance. Then they left, just as quickly as they'd arrived. Earlier this morning, their departure would've pleased the genie immensely. But now all he felt was an imminent sense of dread as they departed.

He decided to go on a walk. A feeble attempt to clear his mind. That was when the radios broke.

Every single station turned to static. On every radio. Across the entirety of the Inkwell Isles. Even radios that were turned off miraculously switched on. Some tried unplugging their radios. Still, the static played. People stopped what they were doing. Looking around anxiously. First, the Cup Family went missing, now this? It didn't bode well. 

Everyone's eyes were locked on Mt. Inkwell Hell. Waiting in fearful anticipation. The mountain looked so peaceful. But that could change at any moment. And, as if on cue, it did.

Garbled sounds began to broadcast over the static. Snippets from King Dice's show: Roll the Dice. Pieces of songs, news stations, and advertisements. Police had been dispatched to the radio towers, but nothing technological was amiss. Something else was going on. Something much more nefarious. Then, the static and garbled sounds stopped. All was quiet. And a very familiar someone spoke.

"Greetings, citizens of the Inkwell Isles -and beyond. This is the Devil speaking."

People gasped out in horror. Djimmi's blood went ice cold. As the Devil spoke, his voice broadcasted out from every radio across the Inkwell Isles. Maybe even other islands? It was certainly possible.

"It seems that in my absence, rumors have begun to spread. Whispers that I was defeated by two young boys. That I was gone for good and that my casino was to remain closed forever. I am happy to inform you, that this is not the case."

Some fainted. Others cried out in fear and disgust. But, Djimmi just stood there. Paralyzed. He'd known this was coming. But knowing it and living through it were two very different things.

The very rock of Mt. Inkwell Hell moved at the sound of its master's voice. A gaping hole began to form in the face of the mountain. Carving away to reveal the mountain's hollow inside. It was creating an archway. A familiar archway at that. The entrance to the Devil's Casino was reforming before Inkwell's very eyes.

"In three days' time, my beloved casino will reopen, marking a truly monumental day in all of Inkwell's history. The Devil's Casino will reopen with splendor beyond all mortal imagination and I will return to my rightful place in the Inkwell Isles."

Lights began to appear, adorning the sides of the mountain. They flashed with bright colors. Red carpeted stairs emerged, leading up to the casino's entrance. Alongside them appeared a phrase inscribed in gold lettering: "Try Your Luck". A pale blue barrier formed, encapsulating the mountain. Blocking it off from onlookers.

"I am well aware that some among you are unjustly angered by my return. Thinking of me as nothing more than an underhanded trickster. But this is simply not the case. I am no trickster. I am your liberator. I am your only chance at becoming more than what this cruel life has given you. I offer wealth, fame, and fortune beyond your wildest dreams."

A large dock rose out of the ocean, carving its way through the surrounding mountain range. Boats materialized in the water, painted red and gold, with "The Devil's Casino" written on their sides. Imps scurried out from Inkwell Hell's newly formed entrance. Hands full of flyers for the grand reopening. The imps hopped into the boats, sailing off into the distance.

"Even so, with my endless gestures of kindness, there have been some -who once lived among you- that temporarily succeeded in resisting me. I can proudly say that such undesirables have been dealt with. For good. Patrons who sympathize with such cheaters will not be tolerated. And my victory over them will be plain for all to see at the Grand Reopening of The Devil's Casino."

With that, the broadcast ended. All the radios turned off in an instant. Now there was only silence. Djimmi's heart had sunk so low that he was sure it would touch the ground. The Devil was back...

Djimmi had to leave. Tonight.

The police had promised to bring his reward by tomorrow, but Djimmi didn't care. He hurried back to his pyramid. There he’d gather the necessary materials, cast a teleportation spell, and leave this godforsaken heap of hell behind. But, by the time he arrived home, it was already too late. The Devil's imps were already there, patiently waiting for him to arrive.

Chapter Text

Chapter Three: A "Warm" Welcome

Cuphead's first instinct was to rebel against the note. Mugman was much more cautious.

The boys were quite caught off-guard by the note's unexpected entrance. It had appeared out of thin air with a bang and a dramatic puff of smoke, nearly scaring them to death.

Chapter Text

Chapter Four: Observation Report

Elder Kettle was exhausted, but sleep evaded him. The memories of the events leading up to his capture haunted him, stuck on repeat in his mind like a broken record.

There’d been a loud crash upstairs. Elder Kettle had gone to check, assuming the boys were getting up to some nighttime mischief. Instead, he found his beloved children unconscious, the Devil’s imps surrounding them. He'd tried to stop the imps, but Kettle wasn’t half the fighter he used to be. The next thing he knew, he woke up imprisoned in a cell.

Elder Kettle presumed he was now somewhere in Inkwell Hell, trapped in one of the Devil's dungeons. It wasn't a hard guess, most of the prison guards were imps skulking about, chittering to each other in a strange demonic language. Some guards were mortals who'd lost their souls to the Devil. Poor things. Despite their cruelty, Elder Kettle still pitied them. It was in his nature.

It didn't take long after Elder Kettle adjusted to try and discover what happened that night. Where his boys were. Anything at all, but with no success. Down here, every day was the same. No sounds -besides occasional screams-, no people -besides the guards- nothing useful. Kettle had attempted to speak to the guards once when they came to give him the daily rations. Their only response had been to hit him upside the head with a baton.

It was the third day of his imprisonment when the cycle broke. The one day that changed everything. He'd heard footsteps, which wasn't out of the ordinary, but it was when she spoke, that caught his attention.

“Elder Kettle?”

This voice was unfamiliar to Kettle. He didn't reply, bracing up for a beating. The woman stood, waiting for his response. When there had been no reply for a few tense minutes, she spoke again.

“I know you can hear me, Kettle. Now either you answer me or I’ll call the guards. They’ll make you answer.”

She sounded different from a regular guard. In fact, she didn't sound like a guard at all. Elder Kettle peered cautiously at her through the cell bars. It was a martini glass with heavy dark circles under her eyes, jotting down notes in a large book. Definitely not a guard.

“Who are you?” He whispered.

“Someone who isn’t here to beat you to a bloody pulp, if that worries you.” The woman chuckled dryly. She sat down in front of the cell, smiling softly. “I’m here to present you with an offer. One that allows you a bit of freedom, Mister Kettle. In exchange for said freedom, better meals, and comfort I only ask that you come with me. ”

Freedom? That was too good to be true, especially with the Devil involved. “What is it you want from me, ma’am?” Elder Kettle replied, eyeing her suspiciously.

“That's something I cannot tell you." She said, her gaze shifting away from him. "But I can say that you would be much safer coming with me instead of staying down here."

There was the catch. Elder Kettle was a little surprised. Usually, the Devil hid secret requirements deep in his agreements, but this one was plain to see. "Thank you for your offer, miss, but I must decline. I don't plan on going anywhere unknown with any of the Devil's associates."

She nodded. "I understand. Thank you for your time, sir."

The woman wrote a few notes in her book, then got up to leave. She was almost out of Elder Kettle's sight when she paused. "It's your decision, but if you take me up on my offer, I promise that you will see your boys again.”

That single statement made Elder Kettle's mind come screeching to a halt. He was suddenly out of breath, his eyes watering up with tears. She could be lying, but it was well worth the risk. Kettle knew the Devil loved exploiting loopholes in his deals, but he followed the written terms to the letter. There was a chance Kettle would see them again, a risk he would gladly take.

The woman began to walk away. Kettle cried out after her. "Wait! I’ll take you up on your offer, miss! But only if I can see my boys.”

She slightly turned. “Of course. It will be done. I swear it on the Devil himself.”

The cell door flew open, and she approached, handing Kettle his cane. He smiled appreciatively, getting to his feet.

The woman led him through a dimly lit corridor, still writing notes here and there as they went. “The name’s Ginette. It’s a pleasure to work with you, Elder Kettle.” Her greeting sounded genuine, but there was a tinge of sadness in her tone. Or was it pity? Elder Kettle wasn’t sure, but it left him on edge, trying to read her.

This woman, Ginette was an enigma to Elder Kettle. She was far too polite and humble to be a servant to the Devil, yet here she was. She didn't look too much older than his boys, maybe late twenties at most, but she spoke as if she was much older. His heart ached for her. How terrible to have one's life stolen away at such a young age.

Ginette led him through the dungeon's stone corridors, waving at guards as they passed. To any who protested, she’d say. “He’s with me. Devil’s orders.” The pair passed by the dungeon’s exit and turned into a tiny hallway, coming to a massive reinforced steel door. Elder Kettle didn’t like it one bit. What could warrant such a fortified entrance?

“Here we are.” Ginette sighed, muttering a spell under her breath. Her happy demeanor had disappeared entirely, her eyes locked ahead.

The giant door swung open, revealing an expansive inside. The walls, a white concrete. Several metal tables sat in the middle beside two chairs. Tall black cabinets lined the walls, all with padlocks on the handles. It looked like a laboratory. Elder Kettle hesitated. All of his senses screaming at him to run.

Ginette glanced back. “You coming?”

Was that even a question? No matter the cost, Kettle had to comply. His boys needed him, no matter what suffering he'd have to endure to see them again.  Elder Kettle nodded, steeling himself. He followed Ginette inside; the door swinging shut behind him. With that decision, Elder Kettle sealed his fate.

Ginette still had a heart, believe it or not. Even after being trapped as the Devil’s servant for sixty years, she maintained her conscience. Currently, said conscience was screaming at her. Though she had little choice, her participation in such cruelties weighed heavy on her heart.

Convincing Elder Kettle to accept the offer had gone perfectly, and despite the lab's ominous appearance, he'd stuck it out. Now, all Ginette had left to do was complete her assignment. This should've been the easiest part, but Ginette was stalling. She'd asked Elder Kettle to sit. He complied even though it was clear he was nervous. He didn't ask a single question, holding up his end of the deal. Ginette despised how courteous he was.

She’d logged his vitals. Determined his dosage. She checked and double-checked if it had the slightest chance of being lethal. It wasn't. Everything was perfect, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. Instead, she mimed rummaging through a cabinet while she tried to calm her conscience.

"Everything alright, miss?" Elder Kettle called out. His voice bounced off the lab's walls.

"I'm fine! Don't you worry." Ginette replied, trying to sound lively. "Just doing some last-minute calculations." 

Ginette swore like a sailor under her breath. She couldn't let this weakness fester. She had to be brave and get the job done. The Devil would make her and Elder Kettle pay if she faltered. So why draw it out, trying to avoid the inevitable? She had to do it. That was the only mercy she could give Kettle. To calm herself, Ginette took a deep breath. Listening to her heartbeat. Her pulse quickened. Around 110, she guessed -not that it mattered.

“How’re we feeling, Mister Kettle?” She asked, turning around with a metal tray in her hands. It held the syringe she dreaded to touch. She kept it out of Kettle’s view.

“Alright, ma'am. It was nice to stretch my legs and walk again.”

Elder Kettle was stalling, too. Who wouldn’t? This place gave away its malevolent intentions. It made her subjects antsy. She wished the Devil would change it to something more inviting. Then she'd have one less variable to account for.

“I’m going to need you to lean back in your chair and relax, alright?” Ginette said, sitting down beside him.

Then, the chair's restraints appeared, locking Kettle in place. He didn't speak, but his eyes darted to her. Questioning. Fearful.

“It’s just here to keep your arm steady, I promise you. Now all I'm gonna do is give you a little shot, okay?” She said, voice weakening. Holding the syringe. “It’s completely safe. Just a little pinch, nothing more.”

She had the needle lined up, moments from injecting when he spoke.

“Why?” His voice quavering. Eyes full of fear.

Ginette didn't reply. She couldn’t ruin the test. Her hand was steady, despite her conscience wailing in utter agony. But Ginette had no choice. If she resisted, the Devil would step in and do it for her. He would be brutal and she couldn't allow that. So, she had no choice but to comply.

Elder Kettle didn’t struggle against the injection like the other test subjects had. Instead, he remained still, bearing whatever came his way.

"We’re making steady progress, boss." Ginette sighed as she finished up her report, putting the paper into a manilla folder labeled: "Subject 003".

"Indeed we are." The Devil replied, taking a long drag from his cigar.

They were in the Devil’s office. Nowadays, it looked more like a science lab. They had dozens of colorful vials and beakers covering the Devil's desk, and papers scattered everywhere.  The Devil had chosen Ginette to be his assistant for this pet project months ago. At first, she'd been bemused by his grandiose plan, but little by little, it had become a reality.

The Devil wanted the serums to complement the brothers' personalities. Enhance what was already there. Their personalities already evened each other out, which he was very pleased with. The serums would complement each other as well, one boy would be powerful by himself, but with both brothers, they could do so much more.

The Devil had been making exhaustive notes on their personality traits.

"Cuphead is a courageous and powerful presence, even with his young age and small stature. This is exceedingly clear whenever Mugman is in danger. The boy's weakness is his arrogance. Even when enslaved, he still remains cocky. That will have to be tempered post-serum. Keep serum as a delightful blend of power, aggression, and hardiness.

Mugman is much quieter. He's insightful, studying everyone around him, and loyal as a dog. That loyalty can be used to our advantage. His weaknesses are incredibly exploitable. He's dependent on Cuphead and panics whenever he's without his brother. For him, I want you to focus on emphasizing his insight. Perceptiveness. He seems to have quite the grasp on reading people. Enhance that."

He'd give said notes to Ginette and she'd adjust the serums as needed to match his expectations. With how well the tests were going, it wouldn't be long before he could put his plan in motion. 

But, she could never say a word of what they were doing, not even to the Devil’s main squeeze: King Dice.

Ginette found this level of secrecy odd but didn’t question it. She knew better than to challenge the Devil’s orders. That was a death sentence. At least with this gig, she could have a normal sleep schedule, unlike working in the casino. That hellhole never closed, so she'd work all night, squeeze in a few hours of sleep during the day when it was slow, then do it all over again.

“What are you thinking, Gin?” The Devil said, glancing back at her as she organized a few files. “I can tell you haven’t agreed with me on these last few sessions.”

Oh great. Ginette despised it when he asked her questions. She couldn't lie or sugarcoat, all because he had her measly soul. “I don’t like how sadistic you get with the subjects, boss.” She said, grimacing as the words left her mouth. “Your rash behavior creates too many variables. I can never know if The Strength works or if you've just pissed them off. That doesn’t even mention how you carelessly threw a wrench into my session with Elder Kettle today. The Sight test was going so well, especially for the first trial. Then, thanks to your help, I only have half the data I should for my analysis.”

To Ginette’s surprise, the Devil didn’t look offended in the slightest by her comments. Instead, he laughed. She awkwardly stood there as he kept laughing, hoping she wouldn't get snapped in half. 

“You’re not wrong, my dear, but their fear is so delicious! I can’t help it.” He giggled.

“It comprises the integrity of our experiments. If you don’t want to kill your precious little boys with an overdose, you’ll have to learn to control yourself.” Ginette snapped back. 

She froze. She hadn’t meant to say that aloud.

The Devil instantly stopped laughing. Ginette braced for impact. He glared, looming over her threateningly but said nothing. They both knew she was right. 

He would have punished her. Breaking her body into little pieces and repairing her, again and again -if only her intellect wasn’t so damn important. The Devil was too clever to compromise his greatest asset. His soul-searching glare was more than enough to put Ginette in her place.

“Do another test on Djimmi after The Strength is out of his bloodstream.” The Devil replied, pivoting away from her. “Do it without me. I have a casino to prepare for tomorrow’s reopening. I’m sure you can manage if it turns violent, yes?”

“Of course, boss.”

“Just don’t kill my test subject. If you do, I’ll start testing on you instead.” The Devil grinned.

Chapter Text

Chapter Five: The Grand Reopening

"Boy. Wake up."

A hand grabbed Mugman's shoulder, yanking him up. Mugman woke with a start, mumbling incoherently. He froze the moment he saw who had woken him. King Dice.

"Get up. It's the big day." Dice grumbled, pivoting on his heel and walking away.

Mugman scrambled out of bed, glancing around. Cuphead was already up, adjusting his casino uniform. Mugman followed suit. Once they looked presentable enough, the boys scurried over to King Dice. He'd been impatiently waiting at the door, arms crossed.

"Keep up. I ain't gonna tolerate you two makin' me late." He hissed, grabbing both the boys by the arm; dragging them along.

They left the Devil's Palace, hurrying along the red-carpeted bridge into the Devil's Casino. Every light was shining bigger and brighter than ever before. It was beautiful. King Dice hauled them through the casino; up a flight of stairs to the second floor. Mugman recognized it as the restaurant the Devil had shown him a few days ago.

There they saw the Devil, sitting in front of a large table filled with food, cigar in hand. Cuphead grimaced, then bowed. King Dice raised his eyebrow, impressed by the boy's initiative; he and Mugman followed suit.

Mugman leaned over to Cuphead mid-bow. "Please, don't tick the Devil off." He whispered.

Cuphead rolled his eyes, he was already painfully aware of that fact. But it didn't hurt for his brother to remind him.

"Welcome." The Devil grinned. "I was beginning to think Dice here had chickened out of waking you up. Afraid they were gonna shoot you in their sleep, eh, Dice?"

King Dice kept his gaze low, trying to hide a glare. "No, boss. These kids o' yours jus' took their sweet time gettin' out the door."

"Mhm." The Devil chuckled, gesturing for King Dice to sit by his side. "Please, boys, eat your fill and enjoy yourselves. You'll need plenty of energy for the long night ahead."

"Yes, boss. Thank you." Mugman said, politely smiling.

The Devil nodded, then turned to look at Cuphead.

"Oh. Um, yes, boss. Thank you for the food." Cuphead replied awkwardly.

The Devil clapped, grinning. "Very good!"

It took everything in Cuphead to not blow a raspberry at the Devil or insult him. So instead, he stuffed his mouth with food. While the boys weren't in a good mood, they couldn't help but enjoy the food. It wasn't as amazing as Elder Kettle's pancakes, but it was close.

Mugman was mid-bite into a roll of bread when he spotted a staff member watching him from across the room. It caught him by such surprise that he almost choked. Wheezy, the intimidating cigar, was glaring directly at him. The look was so off-putting, it made Mugman's skin crawl.

Mugman remembered Wheezy very well from that day. He was a good fighter, but no match for the brothers. Mugman still felt an immense guilt for being forced to fight the casino staff. He hadn't wanted to, but he had to thanks to King Dice. Regardless, the staff despised the boys for what they'd done.

Mugman shot Wheezy a nervous smile -a peace offering. The cigar spat on the floor in response. Mugman took the hint and looked away, no longer feeling hungry.

"It's getting close to evenin'." King Dice said, checking his watch. "Ain't it 'bout time to get started?"

"Ease up, dear." The Devil replied, smiling lovingly at Dice. "The whole world won't end if we don't start exactly on the dot."

"But we have a reputation to keep." King Dice retorted. "This is 'bout them boys, innit?" He scoffed, turning his back to the Devil. "It's like you don't give a hoot 'bout what happens to the casino anymore, or me for that matter. Nowadays all you care 'bout is your little pets."

"Oh, my Dice. You think so lowly of me. I don't always give in to such base instincts." The Devil dramatically sighed, pulling King Dice back to his side. "If you must know, I'm observing. Seeing how the boys react to certain stressors and such before the whole world has their eyes on them -and how we treat them. Just like you, my dear Dice, I'm trying to make this reopening a success."

"Seems more like a waste o' time to me." King Dice muttered. "We have a casino to run, not a goddamn social experiment."

The Devil's grip on Dice's arm tightened, no longer amused. "Watch your tone Dice, or that attitude of yours will have major consequences. I do hope you haven't forgotten who's in charge around here, have you?"

"No... I haven't, boss."

As the clocks chimed at 6:00, the food was cleared away. The casino staff scurried off to their various workstations; the Devil left with the boys and King Dice.

As they walked, Mugman couldn't help but notice that for the very first time in the last few days, King Dice had a big smile on his face. Mugman didn't particularly like King Dice smiling. It usually meant something nasty was on the way, but he figured it was smart to keep Dice smirking. It was much better than him glaring.

The four exited the casino, striding through the hollow inside of Inkwell Hell. The boys could see the exit to the Third Isle, but it was blocked off by a strange translucent barrier. Cuphead's heart pounded against his chest. Was running an option? Couldn't they make a break for it and hide in the crowd? No... Their souls wouldn't let them. And that barrier didn't look inviting, even if they still had their souls intact, the barrier would probably sear them alive for trying to cross it.

They could hear the rumble of many voices from the Third Isle. The crowd outside had to be massive. Mugman nervously clutched Cuphead's arm, he held it so tightly that it hurt. Cuphead tensed up, how could he have forgotten Mugman's stage fright? This wasn’t good.

"It'll be okay." Cuphead whispered, trying to reassure himself and his brother.

King Dice peered out, assessing the size of the crowd. "We ready to get swingin'?" He said, a hint of excitement in his voice.

"Indeed we are." The Devil replied. "Now, let's head up and greet our loving audience."

King Dice grinned, grabbing Cuphead and Mugman's shoulders. The manager's eyes glowed. A card platform abruptly appeared beneath the group's feet. Lifting them into the air. Cuphead let out a small gasp. Mugman squeezed his brother's arm tighter. The Devil glanced down, chuckling at the two. The platform raised them high into the air, carrying them towards a small balcony overlooking the Third Isle. The chatter of the patrons grew louder and louder.

The card elevator reached the balcony and it was then that Cuphead and Mugman saw the sheer magnitude of the crowd below. It was massive, with more people than the brothers had ever seen in all their lives. Mugman's heart pounded out of his chest. He couldn't breathe. Cuphead grabbed his hand.

The Devil stepped onto the balcony and the crowd instantly hushed. The demon was grinning ear to ear, illuminated by the bright casino lights. He muttered a few words, summoning his pitchfork. The crowd began to scream out in excitement as it appeared, a green light radiating from the pitchfork's center.

"WELCOME!" The Devil roared, silencing the crowd. "To the Grand Reopening of The Devil's Casino!"

Earsplitting cheers filled the air. Mugman tried to cover his ears, but King Dice slapped his hands down. "Don't make a move unless I tell ya to." He hissed.

"Now, I know why some of you are here." The Devil continued. "Some of you are here to observe the fate of two little boys. Two boys who foolishly challenged me and assumed they'd won." The Devil began to laugh.

A chill went up Mugman's spine. He was shoved forward onto the balcony. The crowd began to laugh. Cuphead was thrown forward as well. Now scrambling back. King Dice strode up to the Devil's side, flashing the crowd with his signature grin.

"Do they look like winners to you?" The Devil yelled out, snagging Cuphead's collar with his pitchfork, and hoisting him into the air.

Cuphead screamed, trying to free himself. The crowd's laughter grew louder and louder. Mugman was petrified, watching his brother, but unable to move. There were too many people. Too much noise. He hated himself for not being able to help Cuphead, but he was too terrified to move.

The Devil turned to look at Mugman and beckoned him over. Mugman's body followed without question. His mind raced as the Devil wrapped his arm around his shoulders, keeping him in the center of the balcony.

"This is what happens to those who try and cheat in my casino!" The Devil bellowed. "So, please, feel free and try to scam me outta a deal. But know the consequences." A sick grin spread across his face, highlighting his pointed teeth. "So, will you try to cheat in my casino?"

A resonating cry of "NO" echoed throughout the crowd.

"THEN COME ON IN AND TRY YOUR LUCK!" The Devil roared, snapping his fingers and evaporating the barrier.

The horde rushed inside, pushing past one another to secure a good spot. The Devil and King Dice remained, Cuphead still hanging by his shirt collar, and Mugman frozen in the center. Down below, for a split second, the boys thought they saw a familiar face. A chalice, looking up in abject horror. Then, in the blink of an eye, she was gone.

The Devil chuckled at the brothers, regaining their attention. "Welcome to your new life, my boys. Come, we have an adoring public to meet."

The Devil's Casino was packed to the brim with patrons bustling about. Poker tables were filled with players and onlookers. There were so many people, they looked like schools of sardines. Restaurant tables were chock full, attended to by imps carrying trays of food and drinks. Loud jazz music filled the air, captivating patrons and staff alike to sway to the beat.

Cuphead and Mugman's job was to stand beside the Devil and greet patrons. The boys weren't allowed to speak to said patrons unless the Devil allowed it, which was rare. The most Cuphead and Mugman could do was force smiles for patrons and shoot each other the occasional funny glance when the Devil wasn't looking. Cuphead despised it but remained on his best behavior. The Devil took notice.

After most of the patrons were inside and properly greeted, the Devil took a stroll. Waving to excited guests and feigning interest in the casino's games.

"Do you actually like talkin' to all these people?" Cuphead grumbled to the Devil as they walked.

The Devil chuckled. "Of course not."

"Then what's the point in doin' it?"

"So that they think I like it." The Devil smirked. "What patron wouldn't want to be greeted by the Devil himself? Quite the honor. It makes them feel good. Like luck is on their side."

"So you're trickin' them."

The Devil patted Cuphead on the back. "Last time I checked, it wasn't a crime to make someone feel good about themself. It just comes with... Unexpected benefits."

Mugman wasn't half as bold as Cuphead, resolving himself to ease his boredom by people-watching. His main focus of the night was none other than King Dice. The casino manager was beaming the whole night, striding about, and treating every patron like a close friend.

It was obvious why he managed the casino, wherever King Dice went, all eyes were on him. He could command an entire room with a simple snap of his fingers. Mugman couldn't help but be a little impressed. He had the social skills of a shoe, what he would give to control a room like Dice did, just much nicer.

"He's quite a sight to behold, isn't he?" The Devil said, interrupting Mugman's thoughts. The sudden intrusion nearly scared Mugman to death.

He let out a shriek, whipping around to face the Devil. "Oh! Y-yes, boss. Sorry for starin'."

"No need to apologize." The Devil laughed, patting him on the head as a parent would. "He's mesmerizing when he's in his comfort zone. You haven't even seen him sing and dance yet. Ahh. It's lovely. Do you dance, Mugman?"

"No, sir!" Mugman squeaked. "I have stage fright."

"Oh dear. I suppose we'll need to fix that, then. Here in the casino, anywhere and everywhere can be a stage." The Devil said. "You be the laughingstock of the casino if this "stage fright" of yours keeps up."

"U-Understood, Mister Devil, sir."

"Wait, I have an idea!" The Devil exclaimed. His smile was wide and ominous. Mugman didn't like it one bit. "Why don't you go on and stay with King Dice for a little, won't you? Learn some of his skills."

Mugman's eyes practically popped out of his head. "W-What? You said yourself, he doesn't like me and Cups! He'll be furious."

"He's gotta face his fear somehow, just like you have to face that stage fright of yours." The Devil grinned, gently pushing Mugman over to King Dice. "Go on. You'll be just fine."

Mugman felt like if he was going to vomit at any point, it would be now. His heart was racing and his stomach was turning circles like a gymnast. He shot a fearful glance back at Cuphead. In response, Cuphead gave him a double thumbs up, mouthing, "Go get 'em!"

Mugman smiled a little at that. His brother was such a dork.

Approaching carefully, Mugman waited till King Dice wasn't busy with a patron to speak. "Um, Mister King Dice, sir?"

King Dice whipped around, moments from backhanding him. "What in Hell are you doin' here?" He hissed. "Get back over to the Devil, this instant, or I'll split you in half."

"But, sir! He told me to come over and stick with you for a little. I won't cause you any trouble, I-I promise!" Mugman whispered back, shuffling out of King Dice's reach -just in case.

King Dice looked ready to commit a murder. He shot the Devil a deathly glare. If looks could kill, Dice would've murdered this whole place with just a look.

"Jus' keep your trap shut. Got it?"

Mugman nodded, his hands shooting behind his back, trying to look professional. King Dice smirked, turning back to the casino's patrons; putting on his signature wide grin. A skeleton patron approached, giving Dice a grin of familiarity.

"This place looks wonderful, King!" The skeleton exclaimed, grabbing King Dice's arm. "Good god, ya did us all proud!"

King Dice chuckled and the two struck up a conversation. Mugman stood a few feet back, watching. He felt very out of place and couldn't help but look around for the Devil and Cuphead. He'd never imagined wanting to be next to the Devil, but at least then he probably wouldn't get slapped. Here, that was up to sheer luck.

"Mugman!" King Dice snapped. "Get us some drinks and make use of yourself, will ya?"

"Mugman?" The skeleton exclaimed, looking down at the boy, "Well, well, whaddya know? It's one of them urchins who beat the Devil!"

Mugman nodded shyly, backing away. He didn't like this man one bit.

"Now, now! Don't leave so quick-like!" The skeleton insisted, grabbing his arm and yanking him back like a toy. "I gotta know all about how ya managed to beat the Devil, himself."

"Well he didn't, did he?" King Dice cut in. There was bitterness to his tone. "Lookit him now. He ain't nothin' in here."

The skeleton chuckled, but the curiosity in his empty eyes remained.

"I'll go get y'all some drinks," Mugman said, pulling himself out of the skeleton's grasp and hurrying away before anyone could protest.

Mugman felt very nervous now. He'd never given it much thought, but he realized what all the patrons in the casino saw him and Cuphead as. Living weapons. Means to an end. He could sense them, their eyes fixed on him, wondering how these children could've brought the Devil to his knees.

He hurried to the bar, not making eye contact with anyone. Ol' Rummulus, the bartender, peered down at Mugman as he approached.

"Mister King Dice wanted drinks, sir," Mugman said, standing on his tiptoes just to get his head above the tall counter.

Rummulus nodded and got to work. Various bottles began to levitate around him, pouring themselves into two glasses.

Mugman was fascinated with watching him use magic. But he couldn't help feeling a sense of dread just by being around a casino staff member. He kept thinking back to this morning. The staff had to know that King Dice forced them to fight. Cuphead and himself didn't want to hurt them. They knew that, right? Mugman wasn't sure.

The drinks floated onto a tray and landed on the counter in front of Mugman.

"T-Thank you, sir!" Mugman squeaked."Have a good evenin'!"

Ol' Rummulus met the boy's gaze, an eyebrow raised, but before he could say anything, Mugman darted away. It had taken all his courage just to say that little thank you.

Mugman squeezed his way through the crowd back towards King Dice. There were so many people, that he had to push past some, and kept apologizing. He was almost to King Dice when a particularly tall patron stepped forward, blocking his path. "These drinks fer me, squirt?" The strange creature laughed, snatching one of the glasses from the tray.

"Hey, stop! Sir, you can't take that! It's for Mister King Dice!" Mugman sputtered. He tried to grab the drink back, but the creature lifted it out of his reach. Mugman leaped up in the air, trying to grab it, but all he did was almost knock over the second drink.

A small crowd began to form, hollering at Mugman to take down the patron by force. But Mugman refused. He could barely even look at them. There were too many people. It was too much. This only drew in more patrons, amused by the scene.

"Please stop, sir!" Mugman pleaded, tears welling up in his eyes. "Mister King Dice will be fumin' mad with me!"

The creature's laughter grew, revealing yellowed and rotting teeth. "Eh, that cube-head can wait a bit longer, can't he?" He raised the glass to his lips, emptied it; slammed it back down on Mugman's tray. "Now be a dear an' gimme that other drink on the tray ya 'ave there!"

Mugman shook his head, he felt too faint to speak.

"Such rudeness." The creature crooned, tsking his tongue. "What if the Devil were teh hear o' this?"

The gathered patrons cackled at that. Mugman was sure he was going to pass out any moment.

"Now be a good lad an' gimme the drink." The creature continued, leaning down to look Mugman in the eyes.

The boy hung his head in defeat, tears running down his cheeks. He took the second glass and held it up to the patron.

"That's it." The creature smirked.

Mugman shuffled back, but the creature grabbed him, digging his fingers into Mugman's shoulder. "Lemme finish first. Wait like a good host, then take it back." He hissed.

Mugman helplessly watched as the creature drank. What was he supposed to do? If he went back and got more drinks for King Dice, the patron would stop just him again.

"HEY!"

A bolt of energy shot through the air, perfectly hitting the glass. It exploded on impact in the patron's face. The crowd let out cries of fear and surprise. Cuphead pushed his way through.

"No one treats my brother that way." Cuphead snarled, giving the creature a shove.

Now all eyes were on the two boys. Murmurs rippled through the crowd. It was them, the Cup Brothers, in action.

Cuphead hurried to Mugman's side. "Are you hurt?"

"No…" Mugman replied, massaging his shoulder. "I-I'm alright, Cups."

Cuphead let out a sigh of relief, then turned to the patron, finger gun pointed at his forehead. "You better never cause trouble here in this casino again, you hear? Or I'll take you to the boss myself, and he'll have a couple of words with you. The boss don't take kindly to troublemakers in his casino."

The patron growled, trying to swat Cuphead's hand away. In response, Cuphead shot again, missing the patron's face by a few measly millimeters. "That's my last warnin' shot, bucko. If you try anythin' again, I'll-"

"CUPHEAD!" King Dice bellowed, shoving his way to the front of the crowd. "What the hell do you think you're doin'? How dare you shoot at one of our casino's patrons, you lil' rat. I'll make sure the Devil hears of this and makes you wish you'd never been born."

Cuphead rolled his eyes, finger gun still aimed at the patron's head. "You ain't the boss of me, cube-head. I'm just lookin' out for my brother, didn't know that was a crime."

"Cups!" Mugman hissed, grabbing his arm.

"Excuse me?" King Dice bristled.

"You heard me." Cuphead retorted. "You ain't the boss of me or my brother. The casino don't have your name on it. It's the Devil's Casino. So, I don't gotta answer to you."

That hit a nerve. The crowd winced and the creature took his chance, scrambling away. All eyes were on King Dice. The manager's eyes filled with an almighty fury and he strode over, ready for a fight.

Cuphead tensed up. He glanced over a dark corner on the opposite end of the casino, where the Devil was watching him. He'd been the one to tell Cuphead about Mugman's predicament in the first place. Meeting Cuphead's gaze, the demon simply smiled. He wasn't going to intervene. The Devil was enjoying this.

"I swear, if I hear one more smart-ass remark outta you I will smash you to piece." King Dice growled, snapping Cuphead back to reality as he lunged forward to grab him.

But, Cuphead was quicker, dodging Dice with ease. The crowd howled in delight. Cuphead couldn't help but smile. This was kinda cool. Cuphead's earnest grin only made King Dice angrier. He tried to grab him again. Missed. Patrons were making bets on the winner. Cheers echoed throughout the casino. It was now a game of 'catch me if you can'. Dice was losing. Bad.

Fuming, King Dice went in for a tackle, but not towards Cuphead. He attacked the unsuspecting Mugman who screamed. King Dice held him up by the handle, eyes glowing bright green. "Ya knock this bullshit off right now, or I'll beat your damn brother so hard he ain't ever gonna walk again."

Cuphead paused. No. He wasn't letting Dice get away with threatening his brother. He'd pay.

"Don't you dare hurt him!" Cuphead roared, aiming his finger gun directly at King Dice's head. "I thought you was a 'gentleman', but you ain't nothin' but a big, fat coward, who's so scared that he's gonna lose, he cheats! If you try and hurt Mugman even the littlest bit, I'll beat you black and blue into the ground, again."

That silenced the frenzied crowd. All watching with bated breath. King Dice looked ready to snap. Cuphead But Mugman spoke up first, tears rolling down his cheeks.

"C-Cups, please stop… This ain't worth it. Please. Just let it go, Cups."

"He's right." King Dice crooned, cocky once again. "An' if you don't listen, I'll never let him forget it." As he spoke, he pressed Mugman's face into the ground.

Cuphead didn't respond. He wanted nothing more than to beat King Dice -calling his bluff, but Mugman looked so scared. Cuphead refused to keep scaring him. Without another word, He hurried away, angry tears pouring down his cheeks.

Mugman threw up the moment King Dice dropped him. Then, like magic, the Devil appeared in the nick of time to whisk Mugman away and calm down the excited patrons. His entrance was awfully convenient and suspicious. Had he been watching? No, he couldn't have. Why would he let Cuphead cause such trouble?

The next few hours crawled by at a snail's pace and Cuphead still wasn't back. Mugman stayed at the Devil's side for the rest of the night, nervously waiting for his brother to return, but he didn't. The Devil assured him that Cuphead was safe, but that didn't stop Mugman's worries. Nearing the end of the night, The Devil took Mugman up to a large observation deck, telling him that it was restricted to himself and whoever he invited.

"Get some rest." The Devil said, gesturing to a plush armchair while he perused several bottles of booze. "It's been a long day."

"Thank you, boss." Mugman weakly replied, crawling into the large armchair.

Everything hurt. His stomach and throat from throwing up. His eyes burned from crying. His body hurt from King Dice tackling him. He buried his face in the chair, crying softly.

"It's alright, you can cry up here." The Devil said, with his back still turned to Mugman. "It can be hard, adjusting to a new life like this."

A mug of hot cocoa floated over to Mugman, tapping him on the arm till he looked up.

"That's for you if you couldn't tell." The Devil added.

Mugman sniffled, rubbing the tears out of his eyes. The hot cocoa looked delicious. Why was the Devil giving it to him? He studied it as if a poisoned mug of hot cocoa would look different somehow.

"I'm not trying to kill you. If I wanted that, I would've done it days ago." The Devil said, mixing strange liquids together and taking a swig. "It's a gift."

With a timid 'thank you' nod, Mugman took a sip. It was delicious beyond his imagination. He'd finished it within the minute. Feeling a little calmer, he glanced at the Devil. "Thank you, boss."

The Devil smiled warmly at him. "What good guardian wouldn't look after you two? I want you to feel at home and safe here, Mugman. You can trust me."

His sudden shift to kindness -like a parent- was strange and uncomfortable. There was temporary happiness with how the Devil was kind to him, it made Mugman feel special. But Mugman couldn't trust him, there had to be a reason behind his change in behavior. Was the Devil trying to trick them into liking them? If so, it wasn't working. Mugman didn't want the Devil to be his parent, he wanted Elder Kettle. He wanted to leave this place and go home. The Devil was the reason they were trapped here. Mugman refused to forget that.

Mugman didn't remember dozing off, but the next thing he knew, the Devil was carrying him up the spiral staircase to his room. It took him a second to process what was happening. His heart pounded. He did not want the Devil to touch -let alone hold him- in the slightest. But if he moved and the Devil realized he was awake that would be a painfully awkward conversation. The last thing he wanted was to anger the Devil while being halfway up a spiral staircase in his arms.

He heard a door creak open and he was laid down on his bed. The Devil let out a long sigh.

"Just a few more weeks."

Then, Mugman heard another voice, an imp.

"Boss, I found the other. The red 'un."

Mugman had to hold his breath to keep himself from gasping in relief.

"Excellent."

Cuphead had gotten himself hopelessly lost in the casino. He didn't have the slightest idea where he was going, but he kept walking. He'd always had a short temper. Whenever he'd lose his cool, Elder Kettle would tell him to take a long walk about the woods. It never failed to calm him down, no matter how mad he was.

Now walking just made him feel sad. Wandering around this place instead of the forest was depressing for him. Everything here felt so unfamiliar and dangerous. And, Cuphead kept wondering if this was all his fault.

He'd made the deal with the Devil in the first place.

Cuphead's eyes filled with tears at the terrible thought. He didn't feel like walking anymore. He felt heavy. Slow. He sat, slumped over against the wall. Curled up. He was so tired. He just wanted to go home.

He'd been curled up against the wall for some time before the Devil appeared. Cuphead didn't know where he was, his eyes were still shut, but somehow, he could sense the demon's presence.

"Why didn't you stop me and King Dice from fightin'?" Cuphead mumbled. He knew the Devil was listening. "I saw you watchin' back in the shadows. But you didn't say anythin'. Even when Dice got smokin' mad… Why?"

"Must I break up every fight amongst my staff?" The voice of the Devil replied.

Cuphead's eyes flew open. There was the Devil, sitting beside him. How had he not heard him approach?

"You know, running a casino isn't easy, boy. Especially with such… Colorful staff, like yourself. I find that breaking up infighting is a waste of time. You'll understand soon enough, perhaps even help me run this place."

Cuphead scoffed. "You and me? I thought Dice ran the casino, he's the manager after all."

"For now. But, as you said, it's not his name on the casino. It's mine. Wouldn't you just love to show Dice who's boss? You could replace him, help me run the casino, have everything you want, and rescue your brother from him." The Devil said, leaning in with an oddly charming smile.

For a moment, Cuphead considered the offer. No. The Devil was trying to trick him. He couldn't fall for his tricks that easily.

"Yeah right. If you really cared that much 'bout Mugs, you wouldn't have stuck him with Dice in the first place." Cuphead shot back.

The Devil didn't reply. He just smiled. Cuphead hated that smile.

Cuphead looked at the floor, determined not to let the Devil have the last word… Or lack thereof. He'd sit here in silence.

He felt the Devil put his arm around his shoulders. "I like you, Cuphead. Quite a bit. You've got spirit, it's refreshing. I think this place suits you well. Even if you don't see it. Soon enough, you'll love it here, just wait."

Cuphead didn't give the Devil the satisfaction of a reaction, but his words did get under his skin.

King Dice paced angrily around the Devil's room. The majority of the patrons had left and the imps were running the casino in the daytime. He knew the Devil would come back to his room any second. Then, as the door swung open, King Dice went off like a bomb.

"How could you jus' let them run amuck like they own the damn joint?" King Dice seethed, storming up to the Devil the second he walked through the door. "By tomorrow mornin' we're gonna be up to our necks in mischief. Mark my words, boss."

The Devil didn't respond immediately. He seemed amused by Dice's frustration and let Dice wait impatiently before he responded. "Oh Dice, you're adorable when you get so worked up." He chuckled, closing the door behind him like nothing was wrong.

"This ain't no laughin' matter, boss!" King Dice said, his face now bright red with indignation. "The casino reopenin' was supposed to go perfect if anyone's gonna respect us again. With that stunt your boy pulled back there, we coulda lost it forever."

"Darling, we haven't lost an ounce of our patron's respect, I swear to you. All you need to do is not worry your pretty little head and just be you." The Devil said, a strangely genuine smile on his face. "Please, Dice. I miss you. You've been so uptight since the boys. Relax, come back down to earth for me. I'll take care of it. I promise."

"Yeah? You'll take care of it? Like you did with the boys? You sure "ensured" our success when they beat you black an' blue. They left you cryin' like a lil' baby for chrissakes!" King Dice spat.

The Devil's nonchalant smile evaporated.

"Cat gotcha tongue? Or do you jus' damn well know I'm right?" King Dice continued, holding his ground. "I picked you back up from rock bottom an' now you think you can treat me like second best? While you fawn over those damn boys? I don't think so."

The Devil was silent. Choosing his words very carefully. King Dice steeled himself. He would not give in, not this time.

"Dice. My darling Dice. While I find your passion adorable and occasionally admirable, this time you've crossed a line." The Devil said, his golden pitchfork appearing in his hand.

He took a step forward, pressing the pointed end of the pitchfork to Dice's chin. "Have you forgotten who you are? And who I am? Need I remind you that, I, and I alone, made you special? I made you who you are today. Without me are nothing more than a rat from the gutter. Something only worth killing, as a mercy to its existence."

He loomed over King Dice, a sinister grin spread across his face. "And if I ever desired, I could let you become that rat again. But, in my infinite patience, I choose not to. Even when you insult me so. And as for the boys?"

He chuckled. "Those boys are something remarkable, even without my assistance, unlike you. But, such raw power must be tamed and disciplined with extreme caution and care. They must depend on me and only me. Once I am through with them, none will accept them, except me. With their devotion, nothing will ever stand in my way ever again."

The Devil's pitchfork disappeared and King Dice instinctively stumbled back. The Devil approached cupping King Dice's face, pushing him against the wall. "Now you, my love, can either help me with this task or leave and return to the gutter where you belong. Your choice. Either way, I have work to do."

Chapter Text

Chapter Six: Stony Lonesome Blues

The Legendary Chalice swore to never set foot in the Devil's accursed dungeons again, but here she was. When Quadratus mentioned Inkwell Hell's dungeons, Chalice tried her best to remain calm, but her stomach churned at the mere thought of returning. Still, she'd come. Chalice had a job to do, despite her personal feelings. She was taught to disregard those a long time ago.

Now here she was. Chalice had been wandering the dungeon's dimly lit corridors for an hour or so, with little luck locating Elder Kettle. The most she'd learned was that the Cup Brothers and Kettle were the talk of the town down here. Everyone -from the highest of high-ups to the lowliest of imps- gossiped about them nonstop. There'd been whispers of a secret project —some supposed laboratory hidden somewhere in the dungeon's halls. The guards spoke of the strange people they'd seen heading inside. Few came back out.

At first, Chalice assumed the chatter was nothing more than rumors. But she kept coming up empty-handed. Could this talk be something more? Chalice was sure she'd floated through every cell and down every blasted hallway. She found nothing.

To be fair, the dungeons' layout was purposefully confusing. The Devil wanted it to be that way. Easy to get lost. Chalice remembered that painfully well...

But now wasn't the time to go down memory lane. Yes, she'd been here before, but reminiscing would do nothing but bring unnecessary pain.

Letting out a frustrated sigh, Chalice stopped her incessant wandering. She had to clear her mind. Her damned emotions were getting in the way. She needed to be smart about this. Brainstorm.

"Where is he hiding you, Kettle?" She mused, taking deep breaths.

A memory gnawed at the back of her mind.

Where did he hide me?

Chalice instinctively grimaced. She held her head as if that would stop the thoughts from bubbling up. No. No. No. Now was not the time for this. She couldn't think about this right now. She wasn't ready to think about it yet. It was still raw. An open wound. She'd always heard the phrase "time heals all". That was a dirty lie.

Then, in an instant, it all came flooding back. She'd acknowledged her past's presence. It wasn't about to put itself away again. Her heart began to pound against her chest. The dungeons looked practically the same, frozen in time. She hated it. She could see her past right before her eyes.

She was in her cell. The Devil circled her like a shark, grinning. "Your friends are dead. Your order has fallen. And yet, you still oppose me. It's foolish but adorable. Tell me, Chalice, how long will we do this same dance?"

Chalice lurched back at the sudden memory. Swearing like a sailor stuck in a storm. Ghostly tears welled up in her eyes. She had to make it stop. But, how?

Chalice had run through these cobblestone hallways after she slipped past the guards. Frantically searching for a way out.

The Devil had laughed, watching her from afar. "You'll never find your way out, Chalice. This place is a maze. I designed it that way."

No matter how hard Chalice tried, the memories wouldn't leave her alone. She'd kept them bottled up for so long. But being here, in this godforsaken place, was the last straw.

She'd been dragged back to her cell. It was always dark in there. She was chained to a wall. Held in place for hours.

Gritting her teeth, Chalice sank to the floor. How many years had she spent trying to forget? Only for it to come back, just as painful as when it first happened.

Months of suffering. The Devil taunting her. Then, the duel.

Smash!

Chalice punched the stone wall. Again and again. No words could express what she felt. Nothing could. She longed to scream, but it would give her away. So in silence, she smashed her ghostly knuckles into the wall, wishing for the pain to stop.

Then came a thought.

Will you let history repeat itself?

It hit Chalice like a punch to the gut. She sat, frozen. Would she? No. Chalice scrambled up. She wouldn't let anything like that ever happen again. What was she doing, just sitting here? She hurt, this was true, but now was not the time to grieve. The Legendary Chalice had people to save.

The dungeons looked newer back then. After all, thousands of years had passed, but deep down, it was still the same. The same.

Something clicked. Chalice took off, rushing through the dark corridors, searching for anything familiar. Something that would strike a chord deep in her soul. Raw unbridled emotion coursed through her. It hurt like a knife to the chest, twisting over and over. But, it didn't slow her down. Instead, it pushed her forward with a new fervor. She would not let her fate repeat itself, even if it was the last thing she'd do.

This lab she was now looking for. If it really did exist, it had to be where she'd been held all those years ago. That room was massive. Soundproof.

The Devil told her it was made especially for her. "Down here, no one can hear you. Not even if you scream till your throat gives out. That is if anyone who cared about you was still alive, besides me."

If Chalice was alive, tears would've been streaming down her cheeks, getting her clothes wet. Despite her agony, she kept going. Then, she found it.

Chalice stood in front of an unassuming cobblestone wall. This particular wall looked no different from the rest of the dungeons, but as Chalice stood there, she began to sob. This place. She could still hear the screams. The corridors leading here. She'd been dragged along them so many times. The placement of the torches. She'd attempted to use one as a makeshift weapon. This was it.

Taking a shaky step, Chalice approached. Was she terrified? Absolutely. But a knight of the Calix Animi never let their fear control them, and the Legendary Chalice was no exception. Her emotions had gotten the best of her that once. She would not let it happen again. Not till he was gone. Then she could rest.

Tensed up, ready for a fight, Chalice floated through the wall. Or at least, what appeared to be a wall. It was nothing more than a minor illusion charm on the door, but it was exceptionally effective. Only someone who'd been here before would know it was here.

Crossing through, Chalice entered a pitch-black room. Not ideal, but she could work with that. Muttering a spell under her breath, Chalice began to glow. This was most certainly the lab. She was surrounded by padlocked cabinets, which loomed over a threatening metal table. An unsettling array of medical equipment shimmered in the soft light. But it was the two bottles in the center that worried her most. One was bright red. The other was bright blue. Beside them sat a pair of syringes.

This place made Chalice feel sick. Between her painful memories and the present disturbing events, Chalice struggled to think straight. But, she had to find Elder Kettle. She was so close. If Quadratus was right -which he always was. Elder Kettle held the key to freeing the boys. Luckily for her, it wasn't hard to spot where he was being held. Toward the back of the room was a barred door. Peering through, Chalice could see three figures slumped over in cells. Elder Kettle was in the one closest to her. Asleep.

Chalice floated to his side. Gently shaking him. "Elder Kettle... Hey. Hey. Wake up. I'm here to help you."

He groaned. Stirring. Then, his eyes shot open, glowing a bright blue. Chalice recoiled back. Was this a trap?

Elder Kettle turned to face her. He stared blankly and began to speak in an unnerving monotone voice. "Ah... An ancient warrior, seeking to free me and my sons. Filled with anguish and vengeance. Seeking peace."

"Uh, woah there, easy old man..." Chalice nervously chucked, studying him. This was nothing like the Elder Kettle she'd expected. "I'm, uh, not here for a palm readin', or whatever you're trying to pull. Quad-"

"Quadratus sent you. The spirit of the pond." Elder Kettle finished. "I have the information you seek, warrior, but it is not what you wish to hear."

Chalice's throat tightened. "Look, sir, I didn't come all this way down here, sufferin' like hell just to listen to riddles-"

"You are indeed quite haunted. I am so sorry for what happened to you..."

"I don't need your pity." Chalice snapped. She was tired of this bizarre act Elder Kettle was putting on. "Tell me what I need to know so I can save your boys, okay? No more riddles. No pity. Just... Let me save you goddammit! Quit this stupid act and let me help you. Please."

Elder Kettle's blank stare remained. "As you wish... The Devil has a plan up his sleeve, this much you know. He's been planning this for some time. His goal? To create living, breathing weapons. Something with the killing power, but also with a mind for him to manipulate and control."

Chalice's breath hitched. Suddenly, she understood. "Cuphead... Mugman..."

"Yes." Tears began to roll down Elder Kettle's cheeks, but his tone and posture remained expressionless. "He's been concocting a pair of serums. One for Cuphead. One for Mugman. He calls them The Strength and The Sight. They'll turn my children into killing machines. Cuphead with inconceivable strength and healing, Mugman with the power to see into the mind itself."

All the pieces began to connect. "Y-You're a test subject." Chalice gasped.

"Yes. For The Sight. Hence this version of me you are speaking to."

Chalice's mind was swimming with thoughts and fears. "What do we do now?"

"You must find a way to free their souls. Otherwise, no matter what we do, they will obey the Devil's command."

Slam!

Someone was coming.

"But now our time is gone." Elder Kettle said, clasping Chalice's hands. "You must run. Help those the Devil hunts. Save them. Stifle his progress. And hurry. They are coming." Kettle let out a cry in pain, the glow in his eyes fading. He grabbed onto the wall, trying to steady himself. His eyes became wide, staring at Chalice.

"W-who are you?"

Then he collapsed. Unconscious. Chalice rushed to his side, trying to wake him. Then, the cell block door swung open. Light shone into the dark cell. A martini glass stood in the doorway, she gasped. The Legendary Chalice was out of time.

"A GHOST CHALICE?" The Devil roared, smashing a row of empty beakers.

Ginette summoned him the moment she saw the ghost, but the girl disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving her and the Devil empty-handed. Now she was getting a royal lecture from the King of the Underworld himself.

"Do you have any idea who you let scamper around here?" The Devil said, grabbing Ginette by the wrist.

"I didn't let anyone do anything." Ginette shot back. "It ain't my fault some ghost gal decides to come snoopin-"

The Devil hit her. Right in the eye. Ginette fell to the ground, wincing in pain.

"You let this happen. You don't have a clue who that girl was and how dangerous she is. I only wished she'd kill you. She would've done me a favor by ridding me of your incompetence."

Ginette coughed up a bit of blood. "Oh yeah? What about I stop working on these serums of yours then, huh? Just kill me. Get it over with."

The Devil hit her again. She slid across the room, chipping her glass arm.

"Very funny." The Devil spat. "No. We'll have to speed up our plans. We move forward and inject in three days."

Ginette froze. "W-what? N-no. You can't be serious. We're not even close to being ready. Boss, if we inject this soon, those boys will die!"

"THEY WILL NOT DIE!" The Devil's eyes glowed a bright red, full of fury. "I will ensure it." He let out a heavy sigh, pacing the room. "That girl, Chalice. If she knows our plans, she'll do everything in her power to ruin them. We have to beat her to the punch. That's the only way to beat her, consequences be damned."

"Why? Who is she? Why do you put those boys' lives on the line."

The Devil stared off into the distance, brooding. "Have you ever heard of something called, the Calix Animi?"

"Can't say I have."

"It's an ancient order. It rose and fell from power thousands upon thousands of years ago. Dedicated to killing me."

"So? There are tons of groups dedicated to killing you."

"They were different. Special. They brought about a bloodline, the likes of which I've never seen before or since. Magical beings, dishware mostly, with innate magical abilities. That chalice ghost? She was their best warrior. Died thousands of years ago. She remains here to finish their mission, to kill me. I've searched for her, tried to imprison her, but she's always avoided me. Then... Those boys."

"Descendants of the Calix Animi."

"Exactly. She's been helping them from the very start from the shadows. I should've seen it... But, now without those boys, she has to be the one to finish the job, or at the very least, she'll try to free them. What a pity." The Devil grinned maniacally. "I think our... Improved Cuphead and Mugman will be quite her match."

Somewhere, in a vent, where Chalice lay listening, a chill went up her spine. She'd just made things so much worse.

The martini girl, Ginette spoke again. "What of Elder Kettle? I-I tried to wake him after she was gone. He's gone into a catatonic state. We need to save him, maybe he knows something-"

"No need. Let him die. He's served his purpose. The Sight tests have been perfect, you no longer have any need for him. One less loose end to worry about."

"Yes, boss." Ginette sounded like she'd had a knife stuck in her chest.

"You have three days to perfect the serums. Do not leave the lab till I say so. If Chalice comes back, you must fight her off and summon me. Immediately." Then, the Devil disappeared in a puff of smoke. Chalice soon followed suit. She had to save Kettle and the boys, somehow, but her job had just gotten a whole lot harder.

Chef Saltbaker was busy baking for the jail when the Legendary Chalice paid him a surprise visit. He was putting another batch of rolls in the oven when Chalice appeared, in tears.

"Saltbaker! You gotta help me!"

He lept back instinctively. He still remembered their battle, before she'd knocked some sense into him. Calming himself, he hurried to her side. "My dear, what's the matter?"

"It's the Cup Brothers! They're in terrible trouble and I think I've just made it much worse." Chalice sobbed, finally in a safe enough place to let her guard down. "The Devil's got them in his clutches, and he's gonna do somethin' to them that may kill them!"

Chef Saltbaker's face contorted in worry. Those cups had helped snap him back to reality and helped him remember himself. Now they were in danger of death. He had to help in some way, as a small thank you for all the good they'd done for him.

"Well... Uh, what can we do?" He asked. "Is there any way to help them escape that nasty imp?"

Chalice shook her head. "He has their souls, Saltbaker... Even if we did rescue them, they'd just go right back to him. They can't help it. I-I'm makin' a plan to help set them free but... It won't be any good if they're dead."

Letting out a nervous sigh, Chef Saltbaker got back to his feet. "Now, I think I may have something to help with that. It won't revive someone, but it will give them strength to endure and survive." He gestured to a loaf of bread, freshly out of the oven, sitting behind him.

"This bread has excellent healing properties that might just save our intrepid cups. I've been baking dozens for the King and his court out there." Saltbaker sighed. "He and his army have been battling with the Devil's imps who've recently come and set up camp in town. Nasty things. The Devil's being quite the pushy fellow nowadays. Do you think he's planning something? Like, big, not just for Inkwell, but like for everywhere?"

Chalice's hopeful face fell. "That's what I'm afraid of."

Chapter Text

Chapter Seven: The Strength and The Sight

The door to Cuphead and Mugman's bedroom swung open quite unexpectedly. The brothers were in the middle of an intense poker game. Cuphead was sure he would win, itching to rub it in Mugman's face his hand, royal flush. But then, their fun was cut short. King Dice stood in the doorway, an oddly neutral expression on his face.

"Y'all need to come with me. The Devil's summoned you, down to the stony lonesome. Immediately."

A shiver went up Mugman's spine. The dungeons? He tried not to think back to his time down there when King Dice had made him decide between staying imprisoned forever and giving up his soul. But he didn't protest against King Dice. That wouldn't get him anywhere.

He shot Cuphead a worried smile, then got to his feet. "Yessir."

Cuphead rolled his eyes, tossing his hand onto the pile of cards. "Yeah, yeah. I won, by the way, Mugsy. Royal flush."

King Dice genuinely chuckled a little at that. A rare sight. That settled Mugman's nerves a little. Maybe this summons wouldn't spell certain doom for the brothers.

The three left the Devil's Palace, walking through the gardens. Mugman glanced at the fountain where the Devil had asked him such strange questions. He'd almost forgotten that encounter. Why had the Devil done that? Would he ever know? They passed through an archway, guarded by two statues of knight chess pieces, and began their descent into the dungeons below.

"Why's the Devil wanna meet us down here, King, huh?" Cuphead asked, breaking the silence. "It don't seem like him to wanna be down here in such a dingy place. I thought he was all about the fancy stuff, yeah?"

King Dice let out a frustrated sigh. It was obvious he was trying to remain courteous toward the cup, despite his grudges. "Why don't you ask him when we get there." He said through gritted teeth. "I'm sure the Devil would jus' love to answer all your lovely questions."

"If you say so!" Cuphead said, emphasizing his enthusiasm to get on Dice's nerves.

Deep down, he was pretty nervous too. He didn't like this one bit, it felt very wrong, but there wasn't much he could do. So, he stayed positive. Maybe it would help lift Mugman's spirits. He could tell his brother was terrified of being back down here. He had to make sure Mugman felt a little safer with him by his side.

They bobbed and weaved through the dungeon's dark corridors. The brothers noticed all the imps watching, staring at them as they passed. Cuphead took Mugman's hand. "It's gonna be okay." He whispered.

King Dice abruptly stopped mid-corridor. Mugman almost tripped over him. Dice didn't react, studying the wall.

"This is it." Dice whispered to himself.

"Uhhh, King? Didja have too much giggle juice there, pal? You, uh, brought us to a brick wall." Cuphead said.

King Dice shushed him, muttering a spell under his breath. "No, I didn't."

The wall began to fade. Cuphead and Mugman's eyes grew wide. Looming before them was a giant steel door. King Dice smirked at Cuphead, his eyes glowing a bright green.

"The Devil wants you to go in first, chatterbox."

Cuphead's expression of wonder evaporated. "First? What about Mugsy?"

"He'll be out here with me. The Devil requested you boys go in one at a time."

Cuphead's heart sunk to the bottom of his stomach. This just went from bad to worse.

Mugman gripped Cuphead's hand, trembling. In return, Cuphead forced a cocky smile. "Pssh, it'll be okay Mugs. Just don't sass cube-head too much while I'm gone."

"I-I won't." Mugman said, face full of worry. He reluctantly let go of Cuphead's hand. "Good luck, Cuphead. Come back soon."

"Eh, don't worry about me. I'll be fine." Cuphead grinned, sauntering toward the big steel door.

It swung open for him. Mugman tried to see what was beyond, but he couldn't see much. Cuphead swaggered inside, shooting Mugman one last grin. Then the door slammed shut, locking behind him.

Cuphead's cocky face fell the moment the door closed. He was shaking, but he tried to hide it and bowed. He was in a bright room. The walls were pure white and the Devil stood in the center. It looked like a doctor's office from Cuphead's nightmares.

"Welcome, Cuphead! Please, come in, make yourself comfortable." The Devil said a wide grin on his face, patting the boy on the back. "Ahhh, can you believe that you two boys have already been here a week? I'm so proud of you for settling in so well."

"Haah. Yeah. Me too." Cuphead nervously laughed, trying to keep up his confident front.

"Well, time flies when you're having fun I suppose." The Devil continued.

"Or when you're fighting for your life." Cuphead mentally replied.

"Lucky for you, I got you a welcome gift. To celebrate your new life here with me."

Usually, the prospect of a gift would put Cuphead over the moon, but instead, all he felt was a sense of dread. "A gift, boss?"

"Of course! What kind of a person would I be if I didn't get my most beloved boys a gift?"

Cuphead's eye twitched at that.

"Come, come, sit." The Devil said, gesturing to the chair. "I promise you, this gift will change your life forever."

Though everything inside Cuphead screamed at him to run, he complied and sat. Something told him it would be much worse if he ran.

"Thanks, boss..."

The Devil's grin widened, highlighting his pointed teeth. "You're most welcome, my boy." He turned. "Ginette? Please, come and meet our esteemed guest!"

A door towards the back of the room opened and out came a martini glass. If Cuphead had been able to see just a little further, he would've seen Elder Kettle, eyes wide, staring at his son. But Cuphead didn't see him. His eyes were focused on the martini glass he'd fought three months ago, thanks to King Dice. Did she have as much of a grudge against him as the rest of the staff did? Probably. Seeing any member of the casino staff was a bad sign for Cuphead.

Cuphead forced a smile. "Hi, Ginette! Uh, long time no see, huh? Um. Sorry about beatin' you up a while back. I, uh, didn't wanna. Good ol' King was tryin' to save his pride, y'know? He made us fight y'all."

Ginette's face remained unreadable. Her hands were behind her back, balled into fists. Why did this damn cup have to be so nice to her at the end? Right before she sentenced him to almost certain doom. She wished he would've been rude instead. It would've made her job so much easier.

The Devil chuckled, breaking the silence. "Ah, how sweet! Well, the past is past, after all. I'm sure you've forgiven him, haven't you, Gin?"

Ginette shot the Devil a pointed glance. "Of course, boss."

"Excellent. Now Cuphead, lean back for me, will you? Relax. This gift I'm giving you will sweep you off your feet, better to have you safe and seated."

That was when the restraints appeared, locking Cuphead in place. His heart leaped into his throat. "Hey! What's the big idea? What are you doin'-"

"Relax." The Devil said, dropping the friendly facade. Cuphead's body instinctively obliged.

"Gin, take his vitals."

Mugman sat crisscrossed on the cobblestone floor, anxiously awaiting his brother's return. King Dice was leaning against the wall, smoking a cigar. No one has spoken since Cuphead walked through that door. Mugman was listening, trying to hear his brother through the wall, but all he could hear was the sounds of water dripping from the cobblestone. Everything else was silent.

He glanced up at King Dice. The man looked exhausted, dark circles under his eyes, twirling his cigar between his fingers. Dice met the boy's gaze.

"What're you lookin' at?"

"Nothing, sir!" Mugman squeaked, fixing his eyes on the floor.

"Thought so. Keep it that way."

"Yessir."

Mugman fidgeted, trying to keep his eyes anywhere but on the Dice. It was harder than he thought. The purple suit stood out from the dingy cobblestone like a lit torch. Mugman's eyes were instinctively drawn to it. He felt compelled to speak. Mugman wasn't sure why, but, he didn't want Dice to hate him. He wanted to make things right.

"I'm sorry about my brother, sir." He said, keeping his eyes fixed on the ground. "I know he gets on your nerves a lotta the time. Especially when the casino first opened."

King Dice sighed. "Sorry won't fix it, boy. Your brother is a menace I only let live because the Devil has asked me to do so. You'd better be thankful for that."

"I am, sir. Very thankful. To him and you."

"Mhm."

There was an awkward silence. Mugman wasn't sure how to best keep up a conversation with Dice. It looked so easy when he was in the casino, laughing with patrons, but when Mugman tried it, the opposite happened. How could he fix this? Make King Dice not hate him and his brother? He tried to think of what Elder Kettle would do.

"Uh, is there anythin' I can do sir? To make it up to you?"

King Dice paused, refusing to look in Mugman's direction. He took a long drag from his cigar. "You can shut your damn trap. How 'bout that?"

Mugman nodded, remaining quiet for the rest of the excruciating wait.

Cuphead couldn't move. Couldn't tense up a single muscle in his body. He glared at the Devil, thinking of all the ways he'd beat him black and blue once he had his soul back. Ginette was taking his vitals. Blood pressure. Heart rate. That kind of stuff. Cuphead didn't have the slightest clue why, but his mouth refused to let him speak -let alone ask a question. All he could do was dart his eyes around the room, trying to figure out what was coming.

Ginette had a clipboard full of weird numbers and calculations. It was the ugliest math Cuphead had ever seen. There were big cabinets around the room, inside he could see glass beakers, bottles, and strange liquids. If only he'd paid more attention in science class. Maybe he'd know what those strange things were.

With a sigh, Ginette stood up straight, looking over the numbers. The Devil peered over her shoulder.

"Everything's ready, boss." She said. Her brow was furrowed and her face was twisted in a grimace.

"Well then? What are you waiting for?" The Devil hissed. "Do it, Gin."

She shrank back at that. Her eyes looked a little red. Cuphead watched her closely. Whatever the Devil wanted her to do, she didn't want to do it. But, she still did. With a shaky sigh, she produced a syringe from her lab coat. Cuphead's heart quickened. He hated any kind of shot with a passion. Whenever he went to the doctor, Elder Kettle would have to hold him down. Although shots were nothing more than a pinch, they terrified Cuphead. What was this gift from the Devil?

Ginette took the syringe, walking toward the back of the room. There was a large bottle of red liquid. It reminded Cuphead of the potion Elder Kettle had given them all those months ago. She filled the syringe, measuring the liquid down to the exact milliliter. Cleaning the needle, she approached. Ginette rolled up Cuphead's sleeve. Her hand was shaking. She cleaned his arm with a cotton swab. The disinfectant was cold to the touch. Cuphead shivered. His eyes welled up with tears. He pleadingly looked at Ginette. It was like looking into a mirror. Staring back at him were the same helpless eyes, just as trapped as he was.

"It's a pinch, nothing more, I promise." She whispered.

The needle pierced his arm. The red liquid flowed into his veins. Cuphead felt like he was going to throw up. Ginette cleaned the puncture and bandaged it. Her eyes were fixed on him, watching for any side effects to kick in. Cuphead grabbed her hand and squeezed it. He'd never been so scared in all his life. That was when the red hot pain kicked in. Eating, consuming him. The boy screamed at the top of his lungs. Cuphead was sure he was being burned alive from the inside out.

When the steel door swung open the second time, Mugman and King Dice snapped to attention in an instant, scrambling to their feet. By King Dice's estimates, they'd been waiting about an hour.

"Cuphead?" Mugman called out, hurrying forward, but it was the Devil who met him instead. Mugman bowed, trying to remain calm. "W-where's Cuphead, boss?"

"He's inside." The Devil replied sweetly, wrapping his arm around Mugman. "Come in, come in! You too, Dice."

"Ah... Yes, boss." King Dice said. He shot the Devil a confused glance, but only got an unreadable smile in return.

The laboratory made Mugman feel sick at just a glance. The whole place looked like a living death sentence, then in the center sat an ominous chair. It reminded Mugman of the big chairs you sit in at the doctor's office for an operation.

"Sit, please." The Devil said with a smile. He muttered a few words to King Dice and the casino manager strode towards a door in the back of the room, slipping through. Now it was Mugman and the Devil alone together.

"Where's Cuphead?" Mugman repeated, fidgeting nervously.

"Don't you fret, he's finishing up a favor for me. He'll be back soon."

Mugman didn't buy that for a second. His brow furrowed, scrutinizing the Devil. He began to get out of the chair. Something was very wrong. He felt his adrenaline kick in. He had to find Cuphead and fast.

"You don't believe me?" The Devil laughed. "I suppose you were always the more perceptive one."

The Devil grabbed Mugman and shoved him back into the chair. The restraints appeared. Mugman shrieked, struggling against them.

"What is wrong with you?" He wailed. "Where is my brother? What did you do to him?"

"I gave him a gift." The Devil said calmly. "I made him more than he could ever be before."

Meanwhile, King Dice entered the cell block, immediately barraged by people yelling at him. He saw the boys' guardian, Elder Kettle. The genie, Djimmi. The Baroness, Bon Bon. They cried out. Demanding to know what Ginette had done to Cuphead. Screaming to be let out. King Dice walked past them, eyes focused ahead. Ginette was hunched over Cuphead, eyes full of worry. The boy was screaming out in pain. Hot to the touch.

"His fever is up to 110," Ginette said. "Please, keep him cool. Have him drink water if you can." She frantically gestured to a few wet rags and a bucket of water. "Keep him alive, or the Devil will have both our heads." She grasped King Dice's hands, tears in her eyes. "I know you hate me, King. But please keep him alive."

King Dice wrenched his hands out of her grasp. "I'll do it, toots. But not for you."

Ginette weakly smiled. "Of course. The Devil will be very proud of you."

Mugman was incredibly distressed by the time Ginette returned. Tears were rolling down his cheeks and he begged her to know where Cuphead was.

"Why haven't you ordered him to relax yet?" Ginette hissed, storming up to the Devil. "How on earth am I supposed to do this with him going into a goddamn mental breakdown?"

"I'm sure you'll manage, darling. I humored you with Cuphead." The Devil replied. "Now I get my way. If this one dies, he was weaker and expendable anyway. No large loss. I'm sure I can find someone else for The Sight."

"You're sick. You know that?" Ginette spat. Not even bothering to hide her tears.

"I'm well aware, my dear. I told you, I can't help it. Their fear is delicious. Now you play along, or I'll make you suffer twice as much as Mugman will."

Ginette turned away from the Devil, sick to her stomach. Her eyes met Mugman's. He was such a small boy. He had the same look of desperation Elder Kettle had. She hated it. Taking a deep breath, Ginette approached, kneeling beside him.

"Mugman. Mugman, please calm down. It's gonna be okay, I promise." She held his hand. "I wish I could save from this. I really do. But... I can't. All I can do is help make this easier, okay?"

His terrified eyes were locked with hers. He squeezed her hand so tightly she wondered if he'd break her fingers. "O-okay."

Mugman was still hyperventilating, but he calmed down a little, letting Ginette do her work. She was gentle, like a mother, as she checked his vitals. Her voice was comforting, but her actions were quite the opposite. The moment she brought out the syringe, Mugman began to wail and scream again. Ginette hurried to his side, comforting him, promising it would only be a little pinch.

The Devil watched in silence. A wide maniacal grin across his face. He'd always suspected this procedure might kill Mugman, but it was a risk he was willing to take. He'd had his fun with the boy; built up a facade of trust. Mugman's fear and look of betrayal was more than worth the effort the Devil had gone through for him. If he died, oh well. If he survived, then the Devil would shape him into something phenomenal. Either way, the Devil always won.

Then came the injection. It was quick. Mugman clutched Ginette's arm, burying his face into her shoulder, trying to be brave. At first, nothing happened. The Devil was intrigued. This was quite different than Cuphead's reaction. Mugman's gasps for air slowed. He began to calm down.

He smiled weakly at Ginette, who was watching him anxiously. "You were right, Miss Ginette... Just a pinch. Nothin' more."

Then his eyes rolled into the back of his head and the whole room was enveloped in bright blue light.

Chapter Text

Chapter Eight: Sleepless Nights

Cuphead had never felt like he was going to die before, but now he was sure he would. Whatever the Devil had done to him, it left him injured far worse than any physical blow, leaving him to endure a slow and miserable recovery process that seemed to get nastier before it got better.

On the first day, Cuphead's fever raged, going from bad to worse. He threw up almost on cue at the beginning of every hour. He didn't eat and Ginette resorted to having him drink lots of water and juice. She seemed to be just as miserable as he was.

On the second day, the pain went from bad to worse. Whenever he'd flutter into consciousness, he was met with pain unlike anything he'd ever experienced. It hurt to breathe. His throat was raw and his body seared in pain with every rise and fall of his chest. His body was puffed up, swollen, and red, Cuphead could barely recognize himself.

He was laying on a cot next to an unconscious Mugman in a strange room he'd never seen before. It was big, with a roaring fireplace, couches, and game tables. A spot towards the back of the room had been cleared for them. This new room was always busy with others passing through, peering down at the brothers.

Meanwhile, Ginette was at her wit's end with her coworkers. They'd always been a little annoying, but now they were downright detestable. She'd just gotten Cuphead back to sleep when Chips Bettigan waltzed over to irritate her further.

"Holy shit..." Chips exhaled, stopping dead in his tracks to get a good look at the damage. "What did ya do to 'em, Gin?" He laughed, slapping her across the back.

Ginette was in no mood for a visitor distracting her and shot him a glare. "Will you be quiet? It only took me an hour to get the kid back to sleep. Zip it, and go annoy someone else while you're at it."

"Calm down there, eh toots? I ain't judgin', I'm impressed 's all. Us all workin' the casino have been wantin' to get back at these brats real good, but ya outdid us good with this."

"It's not something to be proud of, Chip."

Chips looked dumbfounded by Ginette's attitude. "What? They did it to us first. Ain't it right to give 'em a taste of their own medicine? It's gettin' even, Gin. You ain't going soft, are ya?"

Ginette's annoyed scowl turned into a sharp glare. "No. I'm not. I just know the difference between payback and overkill, unlike you."

"Eesh." Chips said, sauntering away. "Ya give a dame a compliment on a job well done and they go after ya... Ah, women."

The first time Cuphead mustered up the strength to speak was the third day. Pirouletta had delivered a fresh pot of soup and Ginette gently took Cuphead's chin, raising the spoonful to his lips.

"Don't touch me." He croaked.

Ginette froze, caught off-guard, but not upset. "You can speak?" She laughed a little, in disbelief. "That's progress!" Her hand still remained on his chin. "I'm glad you're feeling a little better, kid, but you need to eat."

"I said don't touch me. And don't touch my brother either. I remember who you are, and what you did."

The optimistic expression withered from Ginette's face. "I know. I'm sorry. But, I can't disobey the Devil's orders. Same as you. And right now, I have to make sure you eat."

Cuphead sipped the soup, then spat it directly in Ginette's face. "Get away from me."

Ginette's eye twitched, but she said nothing, forcefully putting the refilled spoon back into Cuphead's mouth. Caught unawares, Cuphead instinctively swallowed the liquid. He tried to bite her hand in response but she was too quick.

"You're a bit feral, aren't you, kid?" Ginette sighed, wiping the bits of soup off her face.

"I told you not to touch me, you didn't listen. And don't call me kid." Cuphead said, struggling to move. Each little jostle sent flashes of red hot pain coursing through his body, but he wouldn't let her see him weak.

"Hm, not just feral, also very demanding. A bold move for someone who's half dead." Ginette said, scooping him up in her arms.

That set Cuphead off. "Hey! I said, don't touch me!" He squirmed against her, trying to get free.

"Easy, easy, kid. I'm adjusting your bed to get you comfortable, that's all."

Cuphead glanced over to see her using a bit of magic to make his bed. She removed the blanket stained with soup and got him a new one as well as a wet cloth for his forehead. That surprised him.

With an exhausted sigh, Ginette sat on the side of his cot, still holding him. "Listen. I know you don't like me. And, guess what? I don't really like you either. Getting beaten up by you and your brother wasn't a great first impression, I admit. But, I'm here to take care of you, okay? The Devil ordered it, so even if I wanted to strangle you in the middle of the night, I couldn't. All I'm asking is that you let me keep you alive. Nothing more. Nothing less. Can you do that for me?"

Cuphead rolled his eyes. "Okay. Fine."

"Excellent." Ginette set him down on the bed, tucking him in. "Now why don't we try eating some food again?"

"Whatever you say, lady."

"Great. Thanks, kid." Ginette said, smiling sincerely. It was weird. For someone who said she didn't like him, Ginette was pretty nice when Cuphead wasn't fighting her. He didn't trust it.

"I said don't call me kid." He huffed.

"Oh please." Ginette laughed. "I'm seventy years older than you. I think I can call you kid."

That threw Cuphead for a loop, but he didn't say anything. He didn't want Ginette to get the satisfaction of knowing he was intrigued.

While Cuphead got better with each passing day, Mugman was not so lucky. His fever was up to 108° and he'd only wake up for bouts of 10 minutes at most. He was almost certain he was going to die. The boy didn't remember much besides entering the lab and the injection. How many days had passed since then?

Luckily, he wasn't alone. He would hear Cuphead talking sometimes. It was a relief to hear his brother's voice. If only he had the strength to turn his head, and signal to his brother: "I'm here! I'm still alive!"

Ginette's presence was also an enormous comfort to Mugman. She was always sitting at his side, spoon-feeding him soup several times a day and keeping him clean. Mugman wasn't sure if she'd left them even once. She looked exhausted, but he'd never seen her sleep. When she wasn't caring for him or Cuphead, she'd be writing notes on their progress -or lack thereof- and sneaking sips of booze when she thought no one was looking.

She'd been drunk the first time the brothers met her, so Mugman wasn't surprised. Elder Kettle told him once that some people would rely on alcohol to deal with pain. Was Ginette in pain? He didn't have enough energy to ponder the question. He groaned, his head was pounding. His voice sounded so strange. Like a gurgle. Ginette's head whipped around, she slammed down her bottle of booze and hurried back to his side.

"It's okay, it's okay. Don't strain yourself, Mugman. Easy. Drink some water."

Mugman smiled feebly, unable to speak. Ginette was so kind to them, especially when no one else was there. She'd sing songs under her breath, and make sure the boys were comfortable. Mugman wondered if this was what a mother was like. He'd never had one before. One of the few things that kept him going was pretending Ginette was his mother, taking care of her sick children. Mugman never voiced this, of course, but it was a comforting fantasy. Much better than the reality of his situation...

He met her eyes, mouthing the words: "Thank you."

Ginette froze, her mouth agape. Were those tears welling up in her eyes? No, she was drunk, that was all it was. She wiped them away and squeezed his hand reassuringly. Mugman quickly faded back into sleep. It had taken all his energy just to groan and mouth a few words. Would he even be able to say goodbye to Cuphead before he died? He hoped so.

After Cuphead's first disagreement with Ginette, he didn't try and fight with her again. Firstly, he couldn't do much in terms of fighting. All she had to do was pick him up and that was the end of it. And second, as much as he didn't trust her, she didn't seem to want them dead or in pain. She was always very mild and kind toward them, even if she tried to hide it. At first, he tried to keep pretending to hate her. It was as much of a win as he would get. But that didn't last long.

It was early in the morning on the tenth day. Cuphead was lying in bed, bored as ever. Ginette was humming a song, sitting over at her desk, testing out different combinations of chemicals.

"It's in case the Devil orders me to administer a second dose." She told Cuphead. "I doubt he'd be that stupid, but I have to prepare for the worst-case scenario."

"Speakin' in worst-case... If he was gonna make us get a second dose, when do you think he would?" Cuphead asked. His eyes were fixed on the colorful liquids.

"If he was that dumb, he wouldn't order it anytime soon. My guess would be if at all, he would in a couple of months." Ginette said, giving Cuphead a reassuring smile. "I'm sure it won't happen, kiddo. I just want to try and be prepared. In any case, it gives me something to do. I'm sure you get that, you're probably much more bored than I am."

"You got that right." Cuphead sighed, glancing over at Mugman. "I just wish Mugsy would wake up... Things would be a lot better then."

"Me too, kid, me too..." Ginette said, setting down her equipment, and sitting beside Cuphead. "You worrying about him?"

He nodded.

"He's woken up a few times while you were sleeping," Ginette said. "He'll be okay, it may just... Take him a little longer to get there."

"Okay..." Cuphead said, not sounding convinced. Mugman looked so weak, struggling to just breathe. What if he didn't make it?

Ginette noticed his unease. "I can try and wake him up if you'd like. I don't know if he'll be up to talk, but I'm sure he'd be happy to see you up."

"Could you?" Cuphead exclaimed, perking up at that. "I... I'd really like that."

"I'll try my best," Ginette said, picking up the asleep Mugman. While Cuphead had recoiled when Ginette picked him up, Mugman instinctively nuzzled into her arms. She noticed Cuphead staring and said, "He still isn't able to move his head. From what I can tell, he's in a lot of pain. It's easier for him to see you if I prop him up on me." As she spoke, Ginette shook him awake. "Hey... Mugman, it's your brother. He wants to see you."

Groaning, Mugman's eyes fluttered open. "Mmm... Cuphead? Is that you?" His voice sounded distorted and weak, not at all like the Mugman that Cuphead was used to. But it was his brother. That was all that mattered.

Tears welled up in Cuphead's eyes and he reached out to his brother even though it was painful to move. "Yeah Mugsy. It's me..."

Mugman looked terrible, his eyes were bloodshot, his whole body covered in patches of red, but he had the biggest grin on his face. "Thank goodness you're okay."

The brothers talked for hours -Cuphead did most of the talking, but Mugman would chime in every now and then. Ginette was impressed to see them staying awake for this long. The Devil even sent hot cocoa down. Usually, any mention of the Devil would sour the mood, but today was an exception.

"Y'know, Ginette? I didn't expect you to be so nice." Cuphead said, sipping his hot cocoa. "When I first saw you in the lab, I figured you were gonna try and kill us, but I guess not.

Ginette grimaced. "Yeah... In the end, I'm just as trapped as you are, kiddo. Believe me."

"You are?"

"Mhm. Once upon a time, long long ago, I wasn't much older than you when I got swindled into selling my soul away. The Devil's been at this game for thousands upon thousands of years." Ginette gestured to the staff common room. "Everyone you see walking through here: They all have their own story of how they got tricked by the Devil." She bitterly chuckled. "We're all not too different from you boys."

"Even King Dice?" Mugman asked.

"Yep." Ginette said. Her face contorted a little at the mention of his name. "I was here when King arrived... He's a lot different now than how he used to be, that's all I'll say on that. This place has a reputation for changing people." She looked at the brothers. "Don't let it change you, okay?"

They nodded. "I'd rather die than change," Cuphead said. "I never wanna give the Devil that satisfaction."

"If only it were that easy." Ginette thought, but she said nothing. She didn't want to shatter their dreams. Maybe they could escape in a way she hadn't yet thought of, though she doubted it.

It was about 1'o clock in the morning on the thirteenth day when the Devil came to visit. The boys were asleep and Ginette was having a drink, leaning out the open window. She winced when she saw the Devil and bowed.

"What can I do for you, boss?" She said, downing the rest of her drink.

"How are they doing? Up for another round of doses? Unless, of course, they've shown signs of the serum working."

Ginette's frown turned into a fully-fledged glare. "Another dose? Boss, have you lost your damn mind? They're already half-dead as it is. You want me to put this last nail in the coffin, do you?"

"Watch your tone, Gin-"

"Oh? I watch my tone? What about you watch what words come outta your mouth! You cannot seriously be this stupid."

"Ginette. Stop. You're drunk. Don't get ahead of yourself and say something you don't mean, hmm?" The Devil chuckled, giving her a warning look.

In response, Ginette rolled her eyes and looked away from him. "Yes I'm drunk, but I mean every single word I'm saying.

I... I don't want these kids to die, boss. And another dose? That's a death sentence, plain and simple."

"I understand. You care for these boys. Much more than you thought you would." The Devil said, putting a hand on her shoulder. She recoiled. "This is exactly why I chose you for this task, Ginette. If anyone would do their damnedest to take care of those boys, it's you." He smiled warmly, looking from the boys to her. "Don't think I forgot your request from all those decades ago."

Ginette's blood went cold.

"Ahh, what was it you wanted? Oh yes, a family." The Devil gestured to the boys. "And here they are Ginette. Congratulations. Two little boys, who've never had a mother. Orphans. All you have to do to have your perfect little family is keep them alive." He grinned. "A perfect motivator, wouldn't you think?"

"Quit playing with my emotions and trying to put thoughts in my head." Ginette hissed. "They're not my sons. They don't like me and I don't like them."

"Of course." The Devil slyly replied. "But then, why would you care about them living so much, hm? I'm not playing with your emotions, dear. I'm stating the obvious."

Her face went red at that comment. Was she really this soft and manipulatable? The Devil reached down and scooped up Mugman. Ginette intuitively went to step between the Devil and the boy but stopped herself midway.

The Devil laughed. "There's my point proven." He held Mugman's asleep body out to her. "Go on, take him. I know you get anxious when I hold him. I'm sure all mothers do that, yes?"

"Stop it." Ginette said, quickly taking Mugman from him. The boy snuggled into her arms the moment she took him, making the Devil's smile grow even wider.

He approached Ginette, grabbing her hand and placing it on Mugman's chest. "Feel his heart beating. Rather weak, isn't it?" He met her eyes. "You have one week to perfect the serum before the second dose. And if you fail, I need not punish you. I think all the punishment you need will be from holding your dear Mugman's lifeless body."

"Get. Out." Ginette snarled, clutching Mugman tighter.

"As you wish, dear." The Devil said, mockingly waving to her.

"And get me an assistant," Ginette called out after him. "If you want these boys alive next week, I'll need some help."

"Ooh, a demanding mother, It's rare to see you so bold." The Devil giggled. "Who did you have in mind?"

"Elder Kettle."

Crash!

Elder Kettle's cell door flew open with a bang. He leaped to his feet, preparing for what awaited him. But it was only an exhausted Ginette who greeted him.

"Today's your lucky day." She said. The poor woman looked like she hadn't slept in days. "You're getting to see your boys. Don't piss anyone off and the Devil will let you stay up there with them. I need your help to take care of them. Keep them alive. Do you think you can do that?"

Elder Kettle beamed with tears in his eyes for the first time in a long long time. "Yes. I think I can."

The pair hurried up the stairs and out of the dungeon. "I don't like leaving them for very long," Ginette explained. "It worries me too much."

Elder Kettle was intrigued by Ginette's kindness. She genuinely did seem to care for his sons. Perhaps the people here weren't all bad after all.

Ginette opened the door to the staff common room, letting Elder Kettle go in first. He was almost brought to tears. There they were. His boys. Both fast asleep. He couldn't help but smile. They looked much better than when he'd seen them last.

"You've done a good job caring for them." He said, sitting between the two cots. "I can't say I didn't suspect you at first, but. You have quite the heart, Miss Ginette, despite what the Devil makes you do."

Ginette gave him a feeble smile. "Save your compliments Kettle, I don't think you're going to like me after you hear what I have to tell you."

"Another dose?" Kettle gripped his cane so hard his knuckles were white.

Ginette was on the floor, refusing to make eye contact. "It's not my call... I told him over and over that it was suicide, but he won't listen to me. The most he would do for me is bring you up here so I could have you look after the boys while I work on stabilizing the serum. So... I took him up on the offer and here you are."

"How long do we have?" Elder Kettle murmured, looking at the boys.

"A week at the most. It's a complete shitshow -sorry for the language."

"And what if they start showing signs before a week is up?"

"Heh. If that happened, that would be a miracle." Ginette said. "Their bodies are undergoing intense changes. So, they don't have enough energy to stay alive and adapt to the serum in their systems. Now, if they were healed overnight, maybe then their powers would be able to grow, but I don't think that would happen. Statistically, it's a one-in-a-million chance, if that. But, in the hypothetical situation where they did magically heal overnight, maybe the Devil would stop pushing the second dose. He's impatient, that's the crux of it. If we give him the results he wants, he'll be pacified, but not till then."

Elder Kettle nodded, clutching the loaf of bread wrapped in blankets. This was his chance. "Why don't you get some sleep, Miss? I'll look after them and I promise not to wake them. Goodness knows they need their sleep."

Ginette's eyes lit up. "You would? God, thank you. You don't know how much I've needed this sleep." She stumbled into an armchair, curling up. "Just... Please don't try anything stupid, Kettle, okay? I want them rescued as much as you do, but if you tried anything, all that you'd get was pain and suffering."

"I know." Kettle murmured. "Don't worry... The Sight gave me quite the insight into the Devil's plan. I know better than to test my luck."

"Good... Thank you for understanding... I just. I don't want those boys to have to endure any more pain." Ginette said. She was slipping away fast. Within the next few minutes, she was asleep.

Elder Kettle took a deep breath. Waiting another half an hour to be sure she was asleep. He was sure Ginette would've tried to stop him, but he couldn't take that chance.

One by one, he shook his sons awake. Neither of them quite comprehended it was actually their Elder Kettle here and not a dream. Still, they ate the bread all the same. Mugman almost choked, but Kettle sat him up to help him keep it down. Then, he let them drift back off to sleep. They needed it. As much as he wanted them to be awake and realize it was him, now wasn't the time. They had to fight this. They had to heal.

It has halfway through the night when Ginette woke with a start. There had been a loud bang. Elder Kettle was on the ground like he'd fallen over. One of Ginette's cabinets had been knocked over, all kinds of chemicals spilling out of it.

She turned to Kettle, eyes wide. "What did you do?" She hissed.

He pointed to Cuphead, still asleep, stretched out across the cot. His feet were hanging off the edge, right where the cabinet used to be.

"He kicked it in his sleep." Elder Kettle whispered.

"No... No way." Ginette scrambled over, taking a look at the fallen cabinet. There was a foot-shaped hole in the wood. Like someone with inhuman strength had kicked it with all their might.

Ginette and Kettle stared at each other, astounded.

"Oh my god... It worked."

Chapter Text

Chapter Nine: Slapjack And Sparring

Cuphead woke up feeling better than ever. He stretched, extending out across the length of the cot. Strangely, his body didn't flare up in pain like he was used to.

"Gin?" He groaned, rolling onto his side, looking for her. "Gin, I dunno what happened, but I'm feelin' better than ever-"

His mouth fell open in utter shock. There, instead of Ginette, stood Elder Kettle. The old man was beaming, tears in the corners of his eyes. "Good morning, Cuphead... I've missed you so so much."

"Elder Kettle...?" The boy's voice was weak, unable to believe what he was seeing.

Elder Kettle nodded and knelt by Cuphead's side, pulling his beloved son into a tight hug.

Cuphead broke down and began to sob, clutching onto him. "I-I never thought I'd see you again, Elder Kettle."

"It's alright, it's alright... I'm here now, that's all that matters."

Wiping away his tears, Cuphead looked up, a relieved smile across his face. "Is Mugsy awake yet? Does he know?"

"No. Not yet." Elder Kettle said, glancing over at Mugman. His face fell at the mention of Mugman's name. Cuphead noticed. "I didn't want to wake him yet, he needs his rest. Very badly." Elder Kettle finished.

"Do you... Do think he'll make it?"

Elder Kettle quickly turned to face Cuphead, squeezing his hand. "Of course, he will! I'm sure of it." He said reassuringly. If only he truly believed it. "Miss Ginette tells me he's been getting better with every passing day."

Cuphead gasped in excitement. "Ginette!" He looked around and saw her sitting at her desk, smiling at the pair of them. "Ginette! This is Elder Kettle! The one I've been tellin' you about."

"So I've heard." Ginette chuckled. She turned to Elder Kettle. "They've spoken very highly of you. I'm told you make excellent pancakes."

Elder Kettle laughed, patting Cuphead on the back. "Why am I not surprised?"

For the first time in two weeks, genuine laughter echoed throughout the staff's common room. Ginette made breakfast while Elder Kettle listened to Cuphead tell him all about his many misadventures in the casino. Just hearing Cuphead talk brought a smile to Elder Kettle's face. After seeing his son writhing in agony from the Devil's serum, he thought he'd never see his son happy again. Thankfully, he was wrong.

Mugman stirred awake just as Ginette finished cooking, awoken by the sound of boisterous voices. Cuphead and Elder Kettle didn't notice him wake up till they heard a loud gasp from behind.

"Elder Kettle!" Mugman called, reaching out his arms towards him.

In an instant, Elder Kettle dropped everything, rushing to Mugman's side, scooping him up into a tight hug. Cuphead crawled to the edge of his cot, reaching out and squeezing Mugman's arm.

"I can't believe it... You're really here... I-I'm so glad you're okay, Grandpa Kettle." Mugman said, holding on tight. "I was sure you were dead."

Kettle let out a long sigh, wrapping his other arm around Cuphead, sitting between the two cots. "No no... I'm far from dead, thank goodness. I'm here and I promise you, Mugman, I won't be going anywhere."

"I'm glad... It's amazin' to see you again, Elder Kettle, but... Why are you here? In the casino? What does the Devil want with you?" Mugman said, sitting up a little. He winced, but today it didn't hurt half as bad to move. That was odd.

"It's complicated. I wasn't supposed to be apparently." Kettle said, grimacing. "That night, I heard it happening. I was downstairs and there was this crash in your room. I assumed you boys were up to some late-night mischief, but when I opened the door, I saw the Devil's imps instead."

There was a deep pain in his voice now. "They'd tied you two up and were going to take you through some hellish portal. I tried to stop them, but they took me too. But, thanks to Ginette, I'm here with you two again."

Ginette forced a smile at the mention of her name. It hurt her heart to hear about what Kettle and his boys went through. And their suffering had only just begun...

Elder Kettle lovingly squeezed the boys tight in an attempt to get off the subject of their kidnapping. "At first, I thought I'd never see you boys again, but here we are. I suppose miracles really do happen. If so... Things will turn out alright someday, I'm sure of it."

Elder Kettle looked like he was crying. Cuphead and Mugman had never seen him cry before. The three embraced, sitting in silence. Reunited at last.

"Breakfast is ready!" Ginette called out as she placed a few plates on a small table. It had been about a half hour since the three's reunion and Cuphead had been very vocal about how hungry he was.

"You look like you're feeling right as rain today, Cuphead!" She continued, kneeling beside him. "You up for trying to eat by yourself?" She asked.

"You betcha!" Cuphead said, grinning. "Maybe I can even walk over to that there table!"

"Woah there! Let's not get ahead of ourselves." Ginette nervously laughed, putting a hand on Cuphead's shoulder. "You need to be taking it easy, kid."

Cuphead's smile turned a touch mischievous and he pushed her hand away. "Watch me."

Then he dramatically planted his feet on the floor and stood up. He was wobbly but didn't immediately collapse.

Ginette looked like she was about to pass out from worry, tensed up; ready to catch him. Mugman clutched a shocked Elder Kettle's arm. They all watched in awed silence as Cuphead took a step. Then another. And another. He was hobbling his way over to the table.

Gritting his teeth in determination, Cuphead reached out and grabbed onto a chair for balance, and sat down at the table. Ginette, who'd remained still, face stoic and unmoving like a statue, burst into tears.

"You did it!" She cried, picking up Cuphead and spinning him around.

Cuphead, who usually disliked being held, didn't even mind. He hugged her back, laughing with glee. "I told you! I told you I could!"

"Well, you proved me wrong!" Ginette said, grinning. "Two weeks you and Mugman have been stuck bedridden, no signs of getting better, then all the sudden: a miracle." She turned to Elder Kettle. "I think you're our lucky charm."

Elder Kettle laughed, trying not to show his nervousness. "I guess so." Chalice had told him the Devil was after her. He couldn't give let anyone suspect his secret connection to the ghost girl. Not even Ginette.

Setting Cuphead down, Ginette let out a triumphant sigh. "Let's eat!"

Elder Kettle carried Mugman over and the four had breakfast. Cuphead was especially energetic while Mugman remained subdued. Ginette and Kettle took notice.

"Aww, Mugsy! I'm sure you'll be up and walkin' in no time!" Cuphead said, taking a big bite of his piece of toast. "Then we can go back to playin' tag and sneakin' around this joint everywhere we ain't supposed to."

"Yeah, sure," Mugman replied, forcing a smile. He'd hardly touched his food.

Ginette and Elder Kettle exchanged a worried glance. "I'll watch him." mouthed Ginette.

Elder Kettle nodded. It was so strange to see someone else treating his boys with such love and care, like a parent. Part of him didn't like it. It was bittersweet, to say the least, let alone the fact this very well could be a ruse.

But now was not the time to try and investigate. He had to play dumb and make sure his boys recovered, that was all that mattered.

"What about we play somethin'? What do y'all have?" Cuphead said. He'd noticed his brother was down, but bringing it up would do the opposite of cheering Mugman up. He had to distract him; get him to have fun. Maybe even let him win a game or two, as much as Cuphead detested losing.

"This is a casino," Ginette chucked as she got up. "I'm sure we have some of everything."

"What do you wanna play, Mugsy?" Cuphead continued, scooting up next to his brother. "Poker? Snap? Slapjack?"

"I like Slapjack," Mugman said. He was smiling now, a good sign. "That one always makes everyone laugh! Like when you and I got so into it we accidentally knocked Elder Kettle's plate full of dinner clean off the table."

"I remember that all too well." Elder Kettle said, playfully rolling his eyes. "What about I clean up breakfast before we start? Just in case."

"That's a swell idea," Ginette answered, bringing over a pile of cards. "The last thing I need is King Dice asking me how I broke a whole set of plates."

Cuphead and Mugman giggled. Imagining King Dice's appalled expression was very amusing, and a little scary too.

The goal of Slapjack was to slap any Jacks played in the center pile, so it didn't take long before chaos ensued. Ginette and Elder Kettle weren't trying too hard and instead just laughed over the brothers' antics.

Cuphead went easy on Mugman at first, letting his brother rebuild his confidence. Although Mugman was noticeably weaker than Cuphead, he was more active today than he'd been for the past two weeks. He was recovering too.

By the 11th round, Cuphead wanted to make it more challenging, all in good fun, while testing his own strength. The moment Elder Kettle placed the Jack on the table, everything moved in slow motion.

Cuphead's arm moved at inhuman speed, slapping the card with all his might. His arm moved so fast that Mugman didn't have a chance to react.

Cuphead's palm connected with the pile of cards, slapping the table with a force he didn't know he had in him. Then, something gave.

Snap!

Splinters soared into the air. Elder Kettle grabbed Mugman, shielding him. A chunk of wood almost stabbed Ginette in the eye, but she caught it. The table collapsed. Splitting perfectly in half.

Cuphead's eyes went wide as saucers. All was silent.

"Did... Did I do that?"

Ginette covered her mouth, tears in her eyes. "Oh no..." Wincing, she clutched her head. She knew she had to tell the Devil, immediately, but the free part of her fought it.

She couldn't do this to Cuphead. Ginette had always known this day would come, but she didn't think it would be today. She wasn't ready to watch the Devil take him away.

"I'm so sorry..."

"What do you mean sorry?" Cuphead whispered, grabbing her arm. "G-Gin?"

Ginette let out a yelp in pain. Her free will, temporarily gone. Her eyes glowed a bright red as she casted a spell. Sending a message to the Devil.

"Boss. It's the Strength. It worked."

The Devil told her he'd be there within the hour. In the tense minutes leading up to the demon's arrival, the past happy morning plunged into chaos.

Cuphead bombarded the overwhelmed Ginette with fearful questions, clutching onto her arm with an iron-clad grasp.

"What happens now? What is he going to do to me?"

Ginette only had one answer. "I don't know."

Elder Kettle didn't speak, trying to control himself. His eyes fixed on Ginette. How could she do this to them? She'd been on their side, hadn't she? How could she let the Devil know? Deep down he knew she didn't have a choice, but nevertheless, rage against her boiled in his heart.

Mugman was trembling. Clutching Cuphead's hand as if this was the last time he'd ever see his brother. What if this was the last time? Without Ginette there to stand up for Cuphead, what if the Devil took it too far and killed him?

The room burned with an ever-rising tension, till the door swung open.

There was the Devil -along with a not-so-subtle entourage. The rest of the casino's staff wanted to see the conflict themselves, peering into the common room from the spiral staircase

The Devil approached Ginette, not saying much besides a few whispered words to her. Elder Kettle kept his distance, protectively holding onto his children. Ginette was trembling as the Devil spoke to her, and looked up at him pleadingly.

The Devil flashed Ginette a mocking smile, then turned to Cuphead, his hand outstretched. "Come, my boy. It's time to go."

Elder Kettle gritted his teeth. How dare the Devil call Cuphead 'his' boy? He wished he could speak up, but that was how he'd get himself killed right before his sons' eyes. He clutched their shoulders tightly, shaking with fury.

Cuphead's body automatically obeyed the Devil's command, wrenching himself free of Elder Kettle's grasp. He walked forward and took the Devil's hand, his now glowing red eyes fixed on the demon with a robotic smile.

Without another word, the Devil began to lead Cuphead away. Elder Kettle's eyes prickled with angry tears, but he couldn't bring himself to move. It was too dangerous. The same was not true for Mugman.

He'd been at Elder Kettle's side, sitting on his bed, but he suddenly threw himself forward, struggling towards the Devil and Cuphead. Walking.

"W-Wait!" He yelled, grabbing onto a chair to keep himself from falling. His body was quivering like a leaf in the wind, but he kept going.

The Devil turned, an eyebrow raised. Mugman, walking? This boy had made a miraculous recovery as well. How strange.

"Please wait, Mister Devil, sir!" Mugman said, taking shaky steps. "W-when will I see Cuphead again?"

The Devil smiled. How sweet. This boy was quite the loyal one.

"Tonight, my sweet Mugman. I'm not taking him forever." He chuckled, kneeling to meet Mugman's eyes. "It's like school. Cuphead spends some time with me in the day for a class -or as I like to call it, training. But then he'll come back to you every evening. I promise."

He beckoned Mugman closer and the boy wobbled forward, trying to not fall. He nearly lost his balance, but the Devil caught him, holding him up by the torso.

Elder Kettle felt steam leaking out from his top. He couldn't hold in this anger much longer. The Devil was acting like some kind of sick and twisted father. Taking Cuphead by the hand? Calling Mugman sweet and holding him up? Elder Kettle had never wanted to kill someone before, but now he did.

"You have a big heart, Mugman." The Devil continued, rubbing his thumb on Mugman's cheek, wiping away the boy's tears.

"Use it. Use your care for others to get better, to get stronger. Then, your gift will show itself." He gently traced around Mugman's eyes. Ginette's stomach turned. He was teasing her, making vague references to The Sight.

"When your gift reveals itself, then you can come and be with your brother and me. You boys will never have to be separated again. Would you like that?"

Mugman nodded.

"Wonderful!" The Devil said. "I knew you'd understand. Now, go on and give your brother one last hug, then run along back to your mother. Oh! I'm so sorry, I meant Ginette. Slip of the tongue, of course." He snickered.

Ginette's face turned a bright red. Now the casino staff locked their eyes on her, faces full of shock and anger. She was acting as the boys' mother now? After what those brats did to the casino troupe? They would never let her forget this.

Mugman hugged Cuphead. "Be safe." He whispered and then he wobbled his way back over to Ginette.

She gave up on trying to hide her immense care for him and scooped the boy up into her arms, cradling him. Elder Kettle's grip on his cane tightened, that traitorous woman would never be their mother, but he still said nothing. The Devil gave her a satisfied smirk, then left, still holding Cuphead's hand, and slamming the door behind him.

"During your time with me," The Devil told Cuphead as they walked through the dimly lit dungeon halls, "you will learn the proper ways of combat, train to control your newfound powers, and learn the intricacies of how to defeat any opponent I set before you."

"This really is like school." Cuphead quipped nervously. His heart was pounding out of his chest being back in the dungeons. He had to relieve the tension somehow.

"Don't you worry. I'll make it worth your while." The Devil grinned.

They re-entered the laboratory, but to Cuphead's relief, they didn't stay there. The Devil led him through it and down a pitch-black hallway leading somewhere Cuphead had never been before. He heard a door creak open and they entered a giant room.

Snap!

Torches across the room flared up. Warm torchlight filled the space. Cuphead's jaw dropped.

It was the biggest arena Cuphead had ever seen. They were standing in the center. There were glass viewing areas all along the top, looming over Cuphead and the Devil.

"Do you like it?" The Devil chuckled.

"What is it?" Cuphead whispered, his voice filled with awe and fear.

"A fighting arena, built especially for you. There used to be many of these centuries ago, called Colosseums. So, I built my own. Here is where you will train with me to control your gift."

"How will I learn to control it when I don't know what it is? All I know is that I split a table in half." Cuphead pointed out.

"You'll see, dear. You'll see."

The Devil left Cuphead to his own devices for a time, disappearing behind a large padlocked gate. It reminded Cuphead of floodgates. What was the Devil preparing for him?

From beyond the gate, he could faintly hear raised voices. Like people were arguing. He fidgeted anxiously. The awe of the arena had worn off, leaving him with nothing but an impending sense of dread. Why had he even been given these powers in the first place? Cuphead had a few theories, but none of them boded well.

A harsh screech snapped Cuphead back to his senses. The large padlock gate was opening slowly, like the big barred gates he'd seen in picture books of castles. Elder Kettle had once told him they were called portcullises.

"Hello?" He called out, getting to his feet.

The room beyond the gate was dark. Was the Devil there? Or someone else? He could hear movement, the shuffling of feet on the cobblestone floor.

"Uh," Cuphead took a cautious step forward, "is anyone there?"

Someone was breathing, raggedly, like a wild animal.

"Boss? Is that you?"

A figure lunged out of the darkness. Cuphead leaped backward into a fighting stance. The rabid form of Baroness von Bon Bon was staring hungrily at him. Her eyes were red with pronounced dark circles. She looked like she hadn't eaten in weeks.

"Baroness von Bon Bon?" Cuphead said, hurrying toward her. "W-What happened to you?"

She grabbed ahold of his arm, eyes wide. "Hungry." She hissed and bit down on his arm. Cuphead screamed, tearing his arm away from her. She'd chipped his porcelain.

"What's wrong with you, Baroness?" Cuphead cried, backing up. "What did the Devil do to you?"

The Baroness lunged forward, revealing a weapon. Her signature candy cane, now sharpened into a blade. She went to stab Cuphead in the chest, but he dodged, rolling under her and scrambling toward the opposite side of the room.

"I don't wanna fight you!" He cried.

She didn't respond. The Baroness just stared, seething, foaming at the mouth. This was not the Bon Bon that Cuphead once knew.

Then, she came barreling toward him again, producing tiny candy-like daggers from her pocket, throwing them. Cuphead dashed away, trying to keep an arena-length distance between him and Bon Bon.

She might be desperate, but Cuphead was faster and stronger than ever. He lured her over to him, feining being cornered, then used the wall to backflip over her. Sprinting across the length of the room, he saw the Devil, watching from above in a glass viewing box.

"What did you do to her?" Cuphead yelled as a dagger missed his head by only a few millimeters. "I won't fight her! No matter what you make her do! So make it stop!"

He grabbed onto a jutting-out part of the wall and began to climb. The Devil raised an eyebrow. Cuphead was climbing the side of the arena, directly toward him. The Baroness threw her cane. It soared through the air, impaling the wall where Cuphead had been mere moments ago. Cuphead grabbed ahold of the cane, stabbing it into the wall as a climbing pike. His eyes were fixed on the Devil.

"MAKE. IT. STOP." He screamed at the top of his lungs, climbing closer and closer to the glass box.

The Devil took a few steps back in case the glass broke. This glass was magically tempered, but he wasn't sure if it would withstand the full power of The Strength. The Baroness was clawing frantically at the wall, trying to climb as well, but she couldn't get a good grip.

"Come back!" She wailed in agony, in tears. "Get back here!"

Cuphead had clambered onto the outside of the glass box, balancing on its metal frame. One hand clutched onto the frame to keep him steady, the other brandishing the Baroness's cane. "This is your last warning." He hissed, glaring at the Devil.

The Devil didn't reply, smirking. "Do your worst. Show me your power." He mentally replied.

Cuphead stabbed the glass with the cane. It bounced right off, flying back with such strong momentum that it made Cuphead fall back. The tempered glass was stronger than Cuphead anticipated. As if time itself slowed down, Cuphead locked his eyes on a ledge he could grab. His hands shot out, grabbing the ledge of the frame, now dangling in mid-air. The cane slipped out of his hand. Cuphead gasped, watching it fall to the floor, shattering into little pieces. If he fell, there would be nothing Ginette could do to fix that.

The Devil was laughing. To him, this was all very amusing. Cuphead clinging onto the viewing box's frame for dear life. The Baroness down below, rabidly trying to climb up to Cuphead.

"Some final warning." He called out to Cuphead. "Is that really the best you can do?"

Cuphead gritted his teeth. He'd done nothing but make a fool of himself while this monster got a laugh. Clutching onto the ledge for dear life, he aimed his finger gun at the glass, building up a charge shot. The Devil laughed even harder. It would surely rebound and hit the boy squarely in the chest, what a stupid idea.

Cuphead remained determined, the shot was almost ready. Then, he fired. The blast collided with the window, exploding. Cuphead held on for dear life, squeezing his eyes shut.

The glass shattered. Fragments of glass flew in every direction. Baroness von Bon Bon scrambled back as big chunks of glass landed around her. Mouth still frothing, she cowered behind the debris, watching intently.

The Devil's eyes widened. This boy was indeed more powerful than ever before, the little bastard.

Stepping forward, the Devil peered over the edge to see Cuphead still hanging on by a thread.

He flashed the Devil a cocky smile, despite his predicament. "That was the best I could do." He grinned. "Now make the Baroness stop, or I'll blow this whole place to shreds."

The Devil scoffed. "Aren't you bold? From the looks of it, you are in no condition to negotiate with me, boy. One little push and it's goodbye Cuphead."

"Or so you say. From how I see it, you ain't gonna kill me. You worked so hard to get this serum to work, yeah? Why would you kill your success? Ain't I like your boy or somethin'? No parent kills their own kid." Cuphead shot back.

"You're right." The Devil said ominously, walking across the broken glass. "But who says this kills you?"

Then he stamped his foot, full of broken glass, down onto Cuphead's hands. The boy shrieked, letting go. His body hit the ground with a sickening crunch. His legs twisted unnaturally. But, even though Cuphead had fallen fifty feet down, he was somehow still alive and very much awake. He screamed and wailed at the top of his lungs. Blood poured out of his mouth. He couldn't feel his legs. His whole lower body was unable to move.

The Baroness scurried forward to feast on her victim, but the Devil appeared in front of her, throwing her to the ground, injecting her with a strange substance. The antidote to the toxin he'd administered to her before opening the gate. It was a simple potion, turning the victim into a rabid monster till an antidote was administered. The only downside was it took weeks to recover from. He needed more opponents for Cuphead in the meantime. The imps would have to keep hunting down the runaway debtors.

Cuphead was still screaming, but the Devil paid him no mind, carrying the unconscious Baroness back through the gateway and into the darkness beyond. Cuphead sobbed, his wails echoing throughout the arena.

The staff common room door swung open. Ginette and Elder Kettle leaped to their feet. Mugman, who'd been laying on his cot pulled himself up into a sitting position. "Cuphead?"

The Devil entered, carrying Cuphead. The boy was awake, his eyes red from crying, but he didn't move -let alone speak. He looked like he was in shock, blankly staring at the ceiling.

"What happened?" Ginette said, running over to the Devil.

"I'm testing his healing properties." The Devil calmly told her. "He took a bit of a fall and is now paralyzed from the waist down. If your calculations for The Strength's healing are correct, he should be up and walking by morning."

Ginette's mouth fell open. If she'd been holding anything, she would've dropped it. "Paralyzed?"

"Yes. Two broken legs. The lower half of his spine was snapped. The usual causes."

That broke Elder Kettle.

"How could you?" He whispered, his hands balled into fists. "How could you do this to an innocent child?" He lunged at the Devil, but with a swift strike of his pitchfork, the Devil knocked him prone onto the ground.

"Elder Kettle!" Mugman shrieked. He scrambled out of bed, but the Devil kicked him back with a threatening glare.

"I didn't do anything he couldn't handle." The Devil said casually. "He fell. That's all. And, if Ginette's calculations were indeed incorrect, I'll heal him myself. With a few punishments in order as well." He turned back to Ginette. "Best hope you were right, darling."

Ginette glared up at him, snatching Cuphead from the Devil's grasp to get him to safety. "Get out. You monster."

"As you wish."

Chapter Text

Chapter Ten: Between the Devil and the Deep Blue Sea

King Dice was exhausted. Not that it was a feeling new for him, he'd been continually exhausted for the past fifteen years of running the Devil's Casino, but this was different. And much worse.

He was sprawled out in his bed, laying there alone. It had been quite some time since anyone had kept him company overnight. Loneliness prickled at his heart, but he pushed it away. He didn't have time to wallow in self-pity.

Groaning in pain, King Dice stirred, beginning to feel the effects of his nasty hangover from the night before. Taking a long deep breath, Dice forced himself to roll out of bed.

Another day, another disappointment.

Downing a glass of hangover cure left by his bedside, King Dice shuffled over to the closet, pulling on his signature purple three-piece suit. Despite the empty void growing in his heart, he still wore the bright and beautiful colors of a king. Before he left, King Dice peered into his bathroom, glancing at himself in the mirror. He looked dreadful, but he was already running late. Dice would have to fix his face on the go.

"All the bars are stocked?" He asked a pudgy imp while applying concealer, using a compact mirror to guide him.

"Yes, Mister King Dice, sir."

"An' the restaurant? We have all necessary ingredients in stock?"

"Yes, Mister King Dice, sir."

"What about the floors? Have they been swept an' mopped durin' our lull hours?"

"Yes, Mister King Dice, sir." The imp looked up from his clipboard. King Dice always had trouble remembering this one's name. Was it Henchman? Yes! Henchman was what the Devil called him.

"Everythin's perfect, King. Jus' like you told me to do." He said, giving Dice a genuine, albeit worried, look. "D'uhh, you should get some rest, sir. You're overworkin' yourself real hard. Those are some nasty dark circles ya got there."

"Funny, I don't remember askin' you." King Dice hissed. Henchman looked at the floor sheepishly.

Rolling his eyes, King Dice turned away, fixing his bowtie. "No, I can't rest, Henchman. With the Devil not even botherin' to grace us 'lowly' folks with a hello, it's up to me to run this joint by my lonesome. Now git, go make yourself useful an' annoy someone else, will ya?"

"Yes, Mister King Dice, sir."

King Dice had been on the clock for about two hours and had already resorted to drinking. He downed a shot of demon-proof whiskey, watching over the bustling casino from the Devil's private balcony. It was where the Devil kept his best booze, and it wasn't like he'd ever know Dice was up here uninvited. He was far too busy with his precious cups to care.

The very thought of the Cup Brothers soured King Dice's mood. Those two little twerps singlehandedly ruined his life.

Everything had been perfect. King Dice had everything he ever wanted: the job of a lifetime, a relationship with the one he loved, respect from all who met him. But then, it all came tumbling down in one terrible day.

He glanced over at the rows of craps tables down below. Dice could almost see the brothers rolling that fateful pair of dice. He could've simply dealt with them himself right then and there before the Devil had even seen them.

What an idiot he'd been. He should've stopped them the moment they got the first soul contract. No one would've missed those two brats back then. If only he'd been smart enough to realize it. But there was nothing he could do now. He'd lost everything.

Sure he still managed the casino, but no one treated him the same. He was a laughingstock. A disappointment. Someone you only respected to their face and laughed at behind their back. He assumed the one reason he hadn't been kicked to the curb was thanks to his extensive knowledge of running the casino. Without him, things would fall apart overnight. But that was apparently not enough for the Devil. He was more interested in two blubbering children.

Nowadays, King Dice ran the casino by himself, while still performing, doing his radio show, and getting in an occasional wink of sleep. No sign of the Devil. No check-ins. No thank yous for keeping the shitshow afloat. Nothing. It was like King Dice had ceased to exist in the Devil's eyes.

Dice poured himself another shot and downed it.

While everyone else was back and better than ever, he was left behind. Washed up. A forgotten artifact of the Devil's past. Vastly overshadowed by those damned boys. King Dice wished he could wring their little necks with every fiber of his being, but it was not meant to be. Even watching Cuphead writhing in utter agony after Ginette's injections felt unsatisfying. That boy might be suffering now, but once the Devil's plan was complete, he'd be living the high life for all eternity.

King Dice took his third shot.

His eyes were prickling with tears. His heart ached. But this was the only place he could express it. Anywhere else and he'd be seen. Made into an absolute fool. Was that all he was? A fool?

Vigorously wiping his eyes, King Dice stood up. That was enough drinking for now. Any more and he'd break down. Others would see. They'd talk. He couldn't have that. He refused to let himself be even more of a disappointment.

"You're on in 10." Henchman whispered.

King Dice was getting ready for one of his many performances throughout the day while the playing cards adjusted his suit. He had to look perfect. Dice refused to settle for anything less.

"Is the boss back in?" King Dice replied, trying to keep himself from slurring his words. He'd had a few more drinks after his time up on the Devil's balcony and it was becoming hard to walk in a straight line.

"Still haven't seen him." Henchman sighed sadly. "Gosh, I sure do miss the guy. It's like he's forgotten all about us."

King Dice's eye twitched at Henchman's comment. He couldn't let the imp know he agreed. He had to stay tough. Unbreakable.

"Git back to work." King Dice said, shoving Henchman aside. "Mopin' around ain't gonna bring him back."

With that, King Dice plastered an exaggerated grin on his face, striding out onto the stage. His big band roared, playing an energizing crescendo to welcome the main event: Inkwell's beloved King Dice. As he entered, it was as if time stopped. The casino paused everything. All eyes on him.

Patrons put down their playing cards, eyes fixed on the stage. Hopeless romantics pushed to the front, trying to catch King Dice's eye. An excited hush fell over the room. When King Dice was performing, only a fool would ignore him.

King Dice took center stage, brandishing a microphone. He gave the conductor a wink. Then, the band began to play.

The trumpets crooned as King Dice slid to the front of the stage, putting a wistful smile on his face. The trombones thundered. The crowd was madly cheering. King Dice began to sing.

"I don't want you, but I hate to lose you. You got me in between the devil and the deep blue sea."

King Dice's eyes wandered across the crowd, searching for the only one who mattered to him. But, he was nowhere to be seen.

Dice gnawed at the inside of his cheek, determined to keep up his happy appearance. He was happy. This was his dream come true... Until it wasn't. Why did it have to become so twisted? So bittersweet? Why did the Devil hurt him this way? Was he just that forgettable? That replaceable?

"I forgive you, ''cause I can't forget you. You've got me in between the devil and the deep blue sea."

Beneath him, King Dice could see patrons dancing together. Smiling. Laughing. They looked so happy.

Dice's happy expression faded slightly. He was just acting, of course, matching the emotion of the song. King Dice sang out the lyrics sorrowfully, bringing some patrons to tears. Just a trick of the light. Each performance had to be perfect, nothing more. Why would he, King Dice, ever feel this way? No one would be stupid enough to hurt him in the way the song implied.

"I want to cross you off my list, but when you come knocking at my door... Fate seems to give my heart a twist and I come running back for more."

King Dice's grip on the microphone tightened, his eyes still searching. Any moment now. The Devil would appear. Give him the smile King Dice always craved. But that moment never came...

"I should hate you. But I guess I love you. You've got me in between the devil and the deep blue sea."

Scatting now as he tap danced, King Dice glided across the stage, forcing the smile onto his face once again. He hopped across tables and slid through the dancing couples, kissing ladies' hands and giving men winks. Sauntering back up to the stage, King Dice bowed as the band triumphantly ended the song. The crowd burst into applause and a standing ovation.

They loved him. That was all King Dice needed. Or at least, that's what he told himself. But... Why didn't the Devil love him like that too?

"Git me another."

"Uh, I ain't so sure the boss wants you shitfaced on the clock, King."

King Dice looked up, face contorted into a glare, cheeks flushed red from the unseemly amounts of alcohol he'd consumed. Ol' Ethan, the bartender, was giving his a reprimanding look, an eyebrow raised.

"Are you the casino manager, Ethan?" He spat.

Ol' Ethan sighed. "Naw, King. You are."

"Exactly. Now get me my goddamn drink."

"If ya say so." Ol' Ethan said, heading to the back to grab another bottle of Hell's finest whiskey.

King Dice swore under his breath. Idiots the lot of them, trying to go against him. He'd show them, that was for sure. They'd all regret mocking him...

He was slumped over on the bar counter, waiting for his drink. The jazz music playing throughout the casino sounded distorted. Shit. He was really drunk. Rubbing his eyes, King Dice sat up, blearily looking around. Was it just the booze or was Ethan taking a while? Where did that deadbeat run off to? Aggravated, King Dice shakily stood up, slipping behind the bar and into the backroom. He'd find that fink and make him regret ever being born.

As King Dice ventured deeper into the cellar, he could hear the faint sounds of laughing and conversation. He gripped the handrailing in anger. How dare his staff screw off in his joint?

"Eh, I ain't too worried about it." Ethan chuckled, his voice echoing up the cellar stairs. "King's drunker than a divorced man. I'm sure he won't be any the wiser 'bout me bein' gone."

Ol' Ethan... That bastard.

"So, as I was sayin'. Didja hear about the red brat? Cupface or whatever his name was."

"Cuphead."

"Yeah, yeah, Cuphead. But that ain't important. Didja hear what happened? Boss pushed him off a ledge last week, broke every bone in his body an' paralyzed him, yeah? Guess what. I saw him today. Walkin'!"

King Dice gripped the rail to keep his balance, stumbling down the cellar stairs. He could hear multiple members of the casino staff tittering to one another. Gossiping. How many members of his staff were schmoozing down here?

"Damn shame the brat recovered so quick-like. Devil should've made him suffer longer, that cocky little bastard."

"You're goddamn right! Gin too, that bitch. Sidin' with them brats who ruined us. What the hell kinda sleepin' to the top is she tryin' to pull? I tell ya, if I was in charge instead of Dice, I wouldn't be mopin', about all heartbroken over some damn imp. I'd be goin' after Gin, the floozy. Makin' anyone who sides with them boys pay. It's plain traitorous if ya ask me."

King Dice made his way to the bottom of the stairs, sneaking up behind the group of gossipers, aggressively putting his arms around Ol' Ethan and Phear Lap, two of the five slacking-off employees.

"Ooh, work gossip! Care for me to join?" King Dice giggled with an ominous grin. "Or perhaps, should I remind you that y'all have a goddamn job to do! Git back to work this instant or I'll make sure the Devil paralyzes you all jus' like he did Cuphead, 'cept this time ya ain't ever walkin' again!"

Dice expected his sudden entrance to strike fear into his staff's hearts, but instead, they looked unfazed, maybe even a little amused.

"Oh, piss off, you kiss-ass. Go blow the Devil or somethin'. Oh, wait, he wants nothin' to do with you now that he has his precious boys." Chips Bettigan snickered.

That caught King Dice off-guard. His face flushed red with anger. The staff's laughter filled the room as they surrounded him.

"Better be careful, eh, King?" Ol' Ethan chimed in, elbowing him in the ribs. "The Devil may jus' up an' replace you with Cuphead once he's old enough. I mean, how old were you when you came here? Fifteen-"

That was enough.

King Dice was far too drunk and angry to care about the consequences. Lunging forward, he punched Ol' Ethan in the face with a nasty uppercut, knocking him back against the wall.

"How dare you speak to me that way?" King Dice screamed, kicking Ol Ethan directly in the face. Chipping his glass. Ol' Ethan groaned, putting up his hands in surrender, but King Dice didn't stop. He just kept kicking him over and over again. The other staff members darted back, fearful that they would be next, watching in horror.

"I'll teach you about talkin' to your boss that way!" King Dice continued, his eyes glowing bright green as he kept beating him. More pieces of Ol' Ethan chipped off and shattered. Till the rum glass' eyes fell shut, knocked unconscious against the wall.

King Dice smirked, satisfied. But, as he glanced up, he saw a terrified Phear Lap casting a spell- summoning the Devil.

"B-Boss. It's Dice. He's snapped."

King Dice sprinted toward Phear, trying to stop him before he finished casting the summons, but it was too late. The Devil appeared instantly in a puff of smoke.

"Shit!" King Dice hissed, drunkenly stumbling back, tripping on his coattails; falling onto the broken glass pieces of Ol' Ethan.

The Devil raised an eyebrow as he looked about the room. Rum was spilled everywhere. Ol' Ethan was shattered almost beyond recognition. King Dice looked like he hadn't slept in weeks: Terrible and unhinged.

"Dice. What do you think you're doing?"

Face flushed a bright red and slightly swaying, King Dice struggled to get back up to his feet. Why did the Devil have to be here, right now? He was too drunk to think clearly. What if he said something wrong?

"You look terrible, darling." The Devil said, looking King Dice up to down. "Pity, I thought you could handle operating the casino. Instead, it looks like you've taken to mauling your staff."

"No, no! I can do this, boss! I swear." King Dice sputtered. "I'll do better next time, I swear on my life, sir. Today was the odd day out. This won't happen again. I-I promise you!"

Then he lurched forward, vomiting violently, passing out, falling face first onto the floor.

King Dice groaned. He'd just had the most terrible dream. He'd snapped. Almost killed Ol' Ethan. The Devil had appeared, he'd looked so disappointed. Thankfully it was a bad dream, nothing more. Rolling onto his side, King Dice opened his eyes, expecting to see his room. Instead, he saw the Devil's room, with his boss sitting on the foot of the bed, looking over soul contracts.

"He finally awakens." The Devil said, neatly folding up his soul contracts and turning. "You've been asleep for the last 16 hours, darling."

King Dice's blood went cold. "W-What?"

"I took the liberty of removing your makeup and couldn't help but notice the dark circles under your eyes. Overworked doesn't even begin to describe you, Dice."

"I-I..." King Dice was at a loss for words. "I-I'm sorry, boss. It won't happen again, I jus'-"

The Devil shushed him. "Now, now. It was my fault for expecting too much of you. After all, everyone has their limits."

King Dice blushed a little, lowering his head in embarrassment. He'd failed the Devil. Again.

"What I think you need, Dice, is a little break."

"A-A break? No, no, you can't be serious!"

"Relax, Dice, you won't be gone forever." The Devil said, scooting next to him. "You can still run the casino if you'd like, but for only a few hours at a time, of course."

"A few hours?" King Dice turned away. He couldn't believe this.

"I know it's hard, Dice. You like your control, I understand. But, you need rest, my dear. If you keep pushing yourself like this, you're going to wind up dead. I would be distraught."

Dice perked up a little. "You would?"

"Oh Dice..." The Devil put his arm around King Dice's shoulder. "Of course, I would be. I don't know how I'd go on without you here. I know you've felt lonely recently, with me being busy so much, but don't take it as me abandoning you. I'm setting the two of us up for success. Those boys are our failsafe. With them under our thumb, we will never be made fools of again." He began to rub Dice's back. "They will protect us, Dice. Keep you from harm. After all, if someone wanted to get to me, you would be the prime target. I need you safe, darling. Those boys are my best bet at doing just that."

"...You're right, as per usual." King Dice sighed, leaning into the Devil. "I'm sorry for doubtin' you, boss."

"I knew you'd come around."

Letting out a relieved sigh, King Dice laid back down on the bed, staring at the ceiling. It was as if a massive weight had been instantly lifted from his shoulders. "So... What happens now? With me not runnin' the casino for the most part. Who's gonna pick up the slack? An' what on earth am I gonna do with all this damn free time?"

The Devil laughed. "You're absolutely adorable, Dice! Don't you worry your pretty little head about the casino. I'll take care of it, I promise you. And as for you, I do have a small job for you."

"Oh yeah?" King Dice said, looking up at the demon. "Lay it on me, I'll give it all I've got."

The Devil's smiled, sighing happily. "What did I ever do to deserve you, Dice? There isn't a more devoted soul in all of hell and earth." Clearing his throat, he settled in next to Dice. "It's the weaker brother, Mugman."

"Mugman?" King Dice shot up like a cork. "Goddamit, boss. Why does every conversation gotta go back to those damn boys? I thought all I had to do for your 'master plan' plan was jus' not patronize 'em, end o' story. Now you tellin' me I gotta work with 'em now? You better be jokin' I swear-"

"Easy, Dice, easy. He's not going to hurt you. That boy wouldn't hurt a fly, let alone you." The Devil said, putting a reassuring hand on Dice's arm. "He looks up to you, Dice. I would never put you in any type of danger or discomfort."

"Mhm." Dice grumbled, unconvinced. "Well? What I gotta do with this kid?"

"I need you to spend just a few hours or so a day working with him. I've noticed he's going a little soft in recent weeks."

"Mugman, soft?" King Dice gasped sarcastically. "What a surprise. I thought that kid was already pretty damn soft, you tellin' me he's somehow gotten softer?"

The Devil nodded. "Ginette's been coddling him and his brother to no end. It's had a notable effect on Miugman and I want it gone. Rough him up, try and get his gift to show itself. I need The Sight."

"So? All I gotta do is rough him up a little while tryin' to get his mind readin' powers or somethin' like that to work?"

"Exactly!"

"Heh." King Dice snickered. "Oh, I can rough him up for you alright."

"That's what I love to hear!" The Devil grinned, pulling Dice into a kiss. King played right into his hand. He was sure that in no time, The Sight would show itself.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: The Fateful Fall

"Ooh! What about him? What's his story?"

Ginette chuckled, glancing over to see Mugman pointing at Mr. Chimes, the wind-up monkey. The moment she saw the creepy old toy, she instinctively shrunk back. "Eughh, you really wanna know about that thing?"

The pair were working the casino floor today with Ginette back in her old job as a bartender. Apparently, Ol' Ethan pissed King Dice off enough to make the man snap. Now the rum glass was beaten half to death and would be recovering for the next month. Someone had to cover for him at the bar, and Ginette was it.

Mugman, who still hadn't shown any signs of The Sight's power, stayed with her in the bar while Cuphead trained with the Devil. It was nice for the boy to be out of the staff common room for once. As much as Mugman disliked the casino, being around other people was a breath of fresh air.

Business was slow today, leaving the pair bored and Mugman was people-watching. Ginette humored him, giving him tidbits of information on the individuals he asked about. It was nice to see the kid so perky.

"Well, that creepy-looking toy over there is Mr. Chimes." Ginette continued, leaning on the bar counter as she studied the monkey. "That thing has been around longer than any of us. I wouldn't be surprised if it was 800 years old. Or older. The Devil used it to lure in children way back in the day."

Mugman winced. "Yeesh. How could kids get lured in by that thing? It looks like it could eat you."

"Beats me. But, then again, it was a different time back then." Ginette shrugged. "I mean, cars weren't even around, maybe the kids back in the day thought a creepy wind-up monkey was the coolest thing they'd ever seen? I dunno. In any case, Chimes has been outta commission for a while. Now he just kinda lurks. Wheez thinks he spies on us casino folk for the Devil, and to be honest, I wouldn't be surprised if he was right."

"I can see it." Mugman laughed.

The boy was sitting, curled up atop a chair behind the bar, next to Ginette who was washing dishes. Mugman's gaze shifted away from creepy Mr. Chimes, looking out across the casino floor. The sounds of soft jazz, the occasional clinking glasses, and hushed conversations were soothing. Mugman could get used to this. At least here with Ginette. Without her was another and much more worrisome situation.

As if on cue, Ginette tapped Mugman's shoulder. "Uh oh, here comes trouble." She said, pointing to the opposite end of the casino floor. There was the notorious man of the hour, King Dice.

With an anxious peep, Mugman scampered off his barstool and out of view under the bar counter. "Didn't Mister the Devil have him takin' a break from managin' or somethin'?" He whispered, tugging on Ginette's apron. "What's he doin' here?"

"Your guess is as good as mine," Ginette replied tensely, patting the boy's hand reassuringly. "Just stay low and don't let him know you're here. I'll handle the rest."

Mugman nodded, hunkering down. The last thing he needed was King Dice getting mad. It was common knowledge that the manager despised the brothers, even the mere sight of them would send him into a fury. So, it was in Mugman's best interest to stay far far away from him.

King Dice's footsteps grew louder and louder, approaching the bar. Mugman's heart pounded. What if Dice got mad and tried to beat up Ginette as he'd done to Ol' Ethan? This couldn't end well…

The footsteps stopped. Directly in front of the bar.

"Gin."

King Dice's curt voice sent a chill down Mugman's spine. That man seemed to get more and more unhinged every day.

"Oh, King? Whatcha doing down here with us staff-folks? Ain't you supposed to be resting?" Ginette replied casually. She didn't meet his eyes, keeping her gaze fixed on the dishes she was washing.

"Last time I checked, that ain't none o' your concern." King Dice shot back, reaching forward and snatching the plate from her hands. "I ain't here to talk with you, as much as I'd love that. I'm here for the kid."

Mugman froze.

Ginette maintained her innocent demeanor, meeting Dice's eyes. She tried to take the dish she'd been washing back, but Dice held it out of her reach. "Oh, you mean Cuphead? He's with the boss, training."

"Not him. The other one, Mugman. Boss told me to take him for a lil'. Work with him."

Ginette's eye twitched. She wouldn't let Mugman go anywhere with this violent monster unless she had no choice. Until then, she'd fight tooth and nail. "Ah. What do you need him for? He isn't showing signs of his gift if that's what you're after. I thought the Devil wouldn't begin his training till he actually showed signs of-"

"Well, ya thought wrong, Gin." King Dice said, threateningly leaning on the counter. His limited patience was running thin. "Boss told me someone is lettin' him get soft. I'm here to fix that. You wouldn't know anythin' 'bout somethin' like that, would ya, Gin?"

Her breath hitched. Mugman was terrified, but he didn't want Dice to get angry and hurt Gin. He had to do something. With a deep breath, Mugman leaped to his feet.

"I'm right here, sir!" Mugman called out, standing on his tiptoes just so he could see over the bar.

King Dice scoffed, throwing the dish back into the sink, splashing water all over Ginette. "Heh. Took you long 'nough, ya brat. Git out here, now. We've got work to do."

Mugman had indeed turned insufferably soft. While the boy tried to put on a tough front, King Dice could see through it like a pane of glass.

As he led the boy away, King Dice glimpsed Ginette take a long swig of booze. Her only coping mechanism for stress. He smirked. That bitch's love for giggle juice would be her undoing. Just wait till the boys saw her drunk. Then she'd be all alone again, the traitor.

King Dice showed Mugman a new room that day, an enormous library tucked away in the lower levels of the Devil's Palace.

"It's the Devil's study," Dice told him, "You an' I will be spendin' a lotta time in here nowadays. At least, till you figure out this gift o' yours."

Mugman's throat tightened. Which was worse, having no control over this 'gift' and being stuck with Dice? Or, having a gift and being subjected to the whims of the Devil? Cuphead had told him all about the Devil's 'training' regiment, the Baroness, and how he'd fallen and gotten paralyzed. Cuphead had nightmares of that day ever since.

King Dice gestured to a dark corner of the library with a small table with two chairs. "Sit."

Mugman did so, keeping his head low. He heard Dice sit down in the chair opposite him, placing something on the table.

"Jesus. Stop starin' at your damn feet. Eyes up, now."

There was now a chess board now sitting in the middle of the table with all the pieces set and ready to be played. King Dice lit a cigar while Mugman gawked, disdainfully eyeing the boy.

"Ya know how to play?"

Mugman nodded. His leg bounced uncontrollably. All he wanted was to go back to the bar. To Ginette. What if King Dice didn't let him go back cause she'd been 'too soft' towards him? What if he never saw her again? His breathing quickened. He could hardly focus.

King Dice wasn't amused in the slightest by the boy's 'antics', reaching across the table and roughly grabbing the boy by his handle. "Hello? Is anyone in there? Pay attention, dammit, or I'll hafta start breakin' fingers-"

"Yes! Yes! I-I'm listenin'." Mugman sputtered, eyes fixed on the table. "I-I ain't tryin' to be bad, I swear."

"You'd better not be." King Dice sighed, shoving Mugman back and taking a long drag from his cigar. "God, you're insufferable, kid."

The manager took a moment, letting out a long exhale. Smoke filled the air, making Mugman's eyes water. He hoped he wouldn't start crying. King Dice hated crying.

Clearing his throat, King Dice tapped the table, regaining the boy's attention. "So, all boss wants us to do is play. Easy 'nough, even for a fink like yourself, but there's one rule."

Pushing his chair back, Dice got up, walking behind Mugman. "You get to play without seein' the board."

"What?" Mugman yelped, whipping around. King Dice was mere moments away from pulling a blindfold over his eyes.

"Shut it, kid. Sit straight an' don't struggle." King Dice replied, aggressively wrapping the cloth around Mugman's head, covering his eyes. "If you got somethin' to say, take it up with the boss. I know as much as you do, absolutely nothin'."

"B-but, how am I supposed to play when I can't see?" Mugman said, voice shaking.

"I dunno. Your guess is as good as mine." King Dice chuckled derisively. "The only advice the Devil told me to give ya was: 'Learn to see with your eyes shut.'"

"But… That don't make any sense, sir. A-are you sure-"

King Dice slapped Mugman across the face. "I know it don't make sense, dipshit. I'm followin' orders, same as the rest of y'all. Now, start playin' or I'll snap your legs to look jus' like good ol' Cuphead's did."

Wincing at the mention of Cuphead's injuries, Mugman dropped the issue. He could hear King Dice walking back over and sitting down. All was quiet.

"Well? Play, you're up first."

"Y-Yessir…"

Mugman's hand trembled as it reached out, trying to find his chess pieces. There was one. He almost knocked it over. King Dice let out an audible groan. Was this piece a bishop? No. A knight. Mugman could use his knight. Mind spinning in panicked circles, the boy placed the knight somewhere he hoped was correct.

"Wrong. Try again."

Mugman flinched, picking the piece back up and trying to feel for the chess squares with his index finger. He wondered if he looked as stupid as he felt.

He did.

King Dice couldn't bear to watch. It pissed him off too much. Why was the Devil wasting his time having him play babysitter to the most worthless kid of the century? Was this the Devil's way of punishing him for his drunken mishap last week?

As much as the Devil pretended to not be upset, Dice knew that the whole situation irked him. Employees gossiping in backrooms when they should be working, Dice getting himself drunk on the job, and Mugman's powers not working as they should. They might have the casino back and better than ever, but nowadays new problems kept popping up.

Mugman tried to move his knight again. He'd accidentally put it all the way on King Dice's side of the board.

"Wrong again." Dice said, downing a shot of bourbon. This was going to be a long day. "Learn to see without your eyes, like the Devil told ya." He sighed, rolling his eyes as he said the stupid mantra again.

"But, how?" Mugman whimpered. His hands were shaking. "How can I? I-I don't know what to do, Mister King Dice, please-"

"I DON'T KNOW EITHER, OKAY?" King Dice yelled, banging his fist down on the table. "God, you are the stupidest an' most insufferable kid I've ever met. An' that's sayin' somethin'. Fuckin' useless piece of shit. I wish the serum woulda killed you, then I WOULDN'T HAFTA DEAL WITH YOUR BULLSHIT." He screamed, his voice echoing out through the library.

Mugman jerked back, trying to get away, knocking over the chess pieces on the board. He gasped, hearing them clatter onto the floor. Apologizing profusely, he tried to pick them up, but all he did was bang his head against the table. Tears streamed down his face. He couldn't even process what was happening.

"Jesus fuckin' christ..." King Dice muttered, burying his face in his hands. "I work my ass off for fifteen years to git into the Devil's good graces, but then I git forgotten about... ALL BECAUSE OF THIS WORTHLESS KID?" He kicked Mugman to the floor angrily. "ALL 'CAUSE YOU AND YOUR PIECE O' SHIT BROTHER CAME INTO MY CASINO."

King Dice's eyes burned with tears. His makeup ran down his face. "I hate you."

Mugman didn't reply. He was curled up, still blindfolded, sobbing quietly. He wanted Ginette to come and save him. Take him back to Cuphead. Away from this monster.

Dice growled impatiently, he refused to give this child a second more of his precious time. Abruptly standing up, he grabbed Mugman by his handle, ripping the blindfold off. "C'mon."

Mugman covered his eyes, tensing up for another blow. "W-Where?"

"Back to Gin, or your mother, whatever the hell you call her." King Dice said. "Damn whatever the Devil says, you ain't nothin' but a waste of my goddamn time. The weakest child I've ever seen. God, I wish you'd jus' die already. It would be easier for everyone..."

"Y-You're right." Mugman stammered.

King Dice paused. Bathing in his moment of victory, hurting the person who'd hurt him so much. "Say it again."

"Y-You're right, sir." Mugman sobbed. "I ain't nothin' but a worthless, weak, kid who's better off dead. I-I'm so sorry I can't be better sir... I'm sorry I ruined your life. I didn't wanna. Honest. I wish I could help make you happy and make the Devil forget us and appreciate you. I'd do anythin' to help you. I swear... I'm. I'm so sorry, sir. For everythin'."

King Dice, who detested crying, should've thrown the boy down the stairs the moment the sobs started. But he didn't. He didn't speak, glancing down at the boy's sorrowful face. That damned apology caught him off-guard. It was genuine. It reminded him of something… Someone. Something he knew better then to dwell on.

"Don't try an' play me for a fool." He sneered, yanking Mugman forward. Despite the boy's sincere apology, Dice refused to let it sway him. That was how you got soft, and once that happened, it was game over. He met the boy's eyes, flashing a cruel grin. Mugman gasped. As if he somehow knew what was coming. Instinctively curling up. Bracing himself.

Then King Dice threw the boy down the stairs.

Mugman tumbled all the way down to the bottom, Over 10 floors below, smashing his head into the wall. He'd taken quite the fall but didn't scream like King Dice expected. He seemed to be still awake, just laying there, body splayed out.

Rolling his eyes, King Dice hurried down to him. Such a drama queen. He scooped Mugman up, examining him. It couldn't be that bad, right? Or could it? The boy's eyes were glazed over like his mind was disconnected from his body, and his breathing was shallow and labored.

King Dice's blood went cold. Oh shit. How hard did the kid hit his head? Was he dying? He hadn't meant for Mugman to hit his head like that. The Devil told him to rough the kid up, that's all he was trying to do. He wouldn't get in trouble for this, right?

Shit, shit, SHIT!

King Dice broke into a panicked sprint, pushing past patrons, trying to find Ginette. She'd know what to do. How to save Mugman's life. If this kid died on his watch, the Devil would have his head. He forbade himself from ever disappointing the Devil again.

Ginette saw King Dice coming from a mile away. Running as fast as he could. Carrying a limp Mugman. She had a bar full of patrons waiting on their drinks, but she didn't care. She dropped everything, sprinting. Leaping over tables. Shoving through crowds. She didn't give two shits. Mugman needed her.

King Dice had to skid to a stop to keep himself from crashing into Ginette, who instantly snatched Mugman from Dice's arms.

"What happened?" Ginette hissed, frantically checking his pulse. "What the hell did you do?"

"He fell down the stairs and ain't respondin'." Dice gasped, clutching onto a pillar to keep himself from collapsing.

Mugman still appeared to be awake, but he wasn't responding to anything or anyone. Not even the sound of Ginette's voice snapped him back to his senses.

Ginette inspected his head, looking him up to down. He'd fallen hard. Like he'd been pushed. "You liar." She hissed, glaring at King Dice. "You pushed him, didn't you? You sick fuck."

"Watch your tone, bitch! I was told to rough him up, alright?" King Dice said defensively, shoving Ginette back. "The Devil told me you'd made him too weak. I was brought in to fix that."

"Well, you did an absolutely stellar job, Cab." Ginette growled, her eyes beginning to glow with demonic magic.

King Dice grabbed her wrist. "Don't you dare use that name!"

"I'll use whatever name I damn well please! You might've just killed my son!"

"Oh wow, really?." King Dice laughed, twisting her arm. "How delusional are you, Gin, honestly? This kid ain't your son. Y'know the fuckin' SECOND he gets outta this clip joint, he ain't gonna want nothin' to do with you. You're nothin' but a tool to him-"

Ginette wrenched her hand free of Dice's grasp, backing up. "SHUT UP!" She screamed at the top of her lungs, her anguished cry overpowering all other noise in the casino. With the wave of her hand, magic coursed through her veins. In a single sweeping motion, King Dice was sent flying back, hitting his head against the wall.

Casino patrons screamed, beginning to flee. Blood poured down King Dice's face, but Ginette didn't care.

Not even bothering to see if he was alright, Ginette turned back to Mugman. His eyes were closing. His breathing was fading.

"No. No, NO, NO! Mugman, please stay with me! Stay awake! Mugman, PLEASE!" Ginette wailed, shaking him. Mugman didn't wake up, his head limply rolling back like a corpse's...

Everything was dark. Mugman could hear voices far off and away, muffled, like they were in another room. But, no matter how he tried, he just couldn't focus on them. Where was he? What'd happened? He couldn't remember. It made his head hurt. Instead, Mugman began to focus on his surroundings. This must just be a dream, right?    

It was all dark, but Mugman had been growing accustomed to that in the past month. Darkness, while a little scary, was actually quite peaceful. There was no King Dice here to hurt him. No Devil. No mysterious gift he had to learn to control. There was nothing but peace and quiet.

Crash!

A loud sound echoed out from far away. Like someone had hit a wall. Hard. Mugman whipped around, head swiveling every which way to find the source of the noise.

"H-Hello?"

No response.

Despite his better judgment, Mugman decided to follow the sound. Would it reveal to him where he was? Or was this just a strange dream? He wasn't sure. Mugman didn't remember going to sleep, the last thing he remembered was the library. What could've happened that led him here?

Moving forward cautiously, Mugman walked in the direction of the loud crash. Surveying the area ahead, he couldn't see anything. Was he going the wrong way? What even was the right way in this place?

With a frustrated groan, Mugman paused. Trying to remember how he got here. Trying to understand where he was.

Then, he heard the sound of crying. It was soft. Like someone didn't want to be heard. But Mugman could hear it. And he took off towards it.

"Hello? Is someone there?" He shouted, following the sound. "Hello? Somebody? Anybody?"

Mugman was so focused on looking ahead that he tripped, falling directly onto someone.

"Oh! I-I'm so sorry!" Mugman yelped, scurrying back.

The figure was curled up in a ball. Crying. This was the person he'd heard.

"H-Hey…" Mugman said softly, reaching out to put his hand on the figure's shoulder. "Is everythin' okay? Can I help you in some way, sir?"

The figure's crying stopped the moment Mugman touched his shoulder. His hands began to shake. His head twisted around backward to look at Mugman. It was King Dice.

"DIE!" The horrific form of King Dice screamed, lunging forward and tackling Mugman. "GIVE. HIM. BACK. I. WANT. HIM. BACK."

"Stop!" Mugman yelped, trying to kick King Dice off of him. "Please! I'll help you! I-I promise! What can I do?"

The shadowy King Dice pinned him to the ground. Bloody tears streamed down his cheeks. "You ruined EVERYTHING."

Suddenly the figure of King Dice turned to smoke, leaving Mugman laying on the floor. Colors began to hungrily worm their way into the darkness. The world around him slowly turned from pitch black to oozing blood red.

Then, there were footsteps. Snapping out of his frozen state, Mugman scrambled back, head swiveling around. What was happening?

A silhouetted King Dice strode into view. No. Not him again.

Mugman sprinted away from him, looking for somewhere to hide. He had to escape, but… No matter how fast he ran, he didn't seem to get any further from King Dice. More strangely, King Dice didn't even seem to notice the boy.

Instead, the manager was smiling, quite a rare sight. He looked genuinely happy.

Then came another sound. Children laughing. But not just any children. That was… Cuphead's laugh and his own as well?

Dashing out from behind him, Mugman was surprised by two strange figures of himself and Cuphead. Just like King Dice, they didn't seem to see him. Instead, they beelined toward King Dice, soul contracts in hand.

The dice tried to shove the boys away. He couldn't let them be better than him. What if the Devil wanted to replace him with them?

But to Dice's horror, they persisted, pulling out their signature finger guns. Large blasts of magic soared through the air, hitting King Dice and knocking him to the ground. No. No. He couldn't let them win… But he stood no chance against them. Dice was bleeding, and severely injured. He cried out for help, but none came.

The silhouettes of the brothers looked pleased with their handiwork and dashed off into the distance. He shouldn't have gotten in their way. They wouldn't have been forced to fight him then. But now wasn't the time to ponder, they had the Devil to beat.

Then, the scene shifted. This was much later now. King Dice was once again healed and healthy, but his happy smile was gone, nowhere to be seen.

In came the Devil, dragging along the silhouetted Cuphead and Mugman. He turned to the shadow children, his smile wide and ominous. 

"Kill him."

And the two shadowy children happily obliged, eating King Dice alive.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: If You Can't Beat 'Em, Join 'Em

Cuphead was out for blood, and King Dice was his target.

The boy had been at the Devil's side when they heard the news. They'd rushed to the casino to find Ginette clutching Mugman's limp body. Wailing. Surrounding her was the debris of a shattered marble pillar, King Dice's unconscious body in the wreckage.

The rest of the evening was a blur. The Devil rushed to Ginette's side. Trying to save Mugman's life. "He's still breathing, Gin. Look!" The demon had said, putting his palm against Mugman's feebly rising and falling chest. "He's alive. Barely."

Cuphead was told Mugman had gotten a concussion.

"When he fell, Mugman hit his head really hard, and it injured his brain," Ginette explained as she pressed a cold compress to Mugman's head.

"Will Mugsy be okay?"

"I believe so, yes. It'll take time and rest, but he'll be alright."

Cuphead was not one to cry in front of others, but that night he cried tears of anger and relief. Even the Devil looked concerned for him.

"Why don't you take the night off, dear?" The Devil suggested, kneeling down to meet Cuphead's eyes. "Take your brother up to your room and get some rest. I'll have my imps fetch Elder Kettle to care for you two. Would you like that?"

Cuphead had nodded tearfully. "Thank you, boss." He whispered, giving the Devil a genuine smile. Quite the rare sight.

He'd been so relieved to return to his room and rest that he didn't notice the Devil tell Ginette to stay behind, eyeing her threateningly.

When Cuphead awoke the next day, Ginette was gone. Locked up in the dungeons as punishment for her 'violent outburst' against King Dice.

When Mugman heard the news, he burst into tears. "If I'd just been stronger... This wouldn't have happened. King Dice wouldn't hate me. Gin would still be here. This is all my fault."

Cuphead was at his side, comforting him. "Hey, hey. This ain't your fault at all. Ginette will be back before we know it, Mugsy! I'm sure of it. And, hey! If that's Gin's punishment, King Dice has gotta have somethin' wayyy worse for thinkin' he could mess with you and get away with it!"

At least, that's what Cuphead assumed would befall King Dice

He was wrong.

"Whaddya mean he did nothin' wrong? He pushed my brother down the stairs, and coulda killed him!" Cuphead yelled. He'd finally worked up the courage to ask the Devil what Dice's punishment was and was horrified by the Devil's casual answer.

"If anythin', that good-for-nothin' cube-head should go down to the stony lonesome and never come back out!" He continued, storming up to the Devil, who was lounging on his throne.

The demon chuckled, amused by Cuphead's anger. "Easy, son. It was nothing more than an accident."

Cuphead opened his mouth to interrupt, but the Devil held up his hand, instantly silencing the boy.

"I'd told Dice to rough Mugman up. Your brother was going a little soft, you know."

"Soft?" Cuphead said, finding himself able to speak again. "My brother ain't soft! Just cause he cares for people don't make him soft."

"Maybe that's how a little boy like you sees it." The Devil shot back, a wicked smile on his face. "To me, I see someone who's been trained to always depend on others to save him. For instance, you. I know for a fact that you, my dear Cuphead, love saving people. Perhaps too much."

Cuphead's throat tightened. He did not like where the Devil was going with this.

"Whenever Mugman's in a spot of trouble, who rescues him?" The Devil continued. "You do. See, Mugman is soft because you made him so. Someone weak who depended on you. It made you feel strong, better about yourself, sure, but look at what it did to your brother. It made him into the fearful boy he is today. Now I must come in and help him in the only way you've left for me. Trial by fire."

No. Cuphead's mind was racing with anxiety. This couldn't all be his fault, right? Or could it be?

"Of course, it wasn't just you who made him soft." The Devil said, mockingly patting Cuphead on the shoulder. "Elder Kettle did. Ginette, especially. Hell, with how she loved on him, it practically infantilized him. Growing boys like you two need tenacity. Not empathy."

Cuphead's face had shame written all over it. Was he truly the reason for Mugman being the way he was? Elder Kettle had always told Cuphead that there wasn't anything wrong with Mugman. That he just had a big heart. Was that all a lie?

"Well? Don't just stand there. You have training to do in the Colosseum. Get to it." The Devil said, poking him with the pitchfork.

Cuphead flinched, snapping back to reality and bowing as he left. "Of course, boss..."

It was early in the morning. Daybreak. Cuphead sat on his windowsill, looking out at the rising sun in the distance.

Nowadays, Cuphead didn't sleep more than four hours a night -if he did at all. When he did sleep for four hours successfully, that was an accomplishment. A rare one at that.

So, Cuphead spent the rest of the time he should be asleep watching the sunrise, along with guarding his sleeping brother. Who knew what King Dice would do next to 'toughen up' Mugman? Cuphead might be unable to watch his brother's back during the day, but he would at night.

Most nights, Mugman was plagued with nightmares, tossing and turning. Calling out for Cuphead, Ginette, and Elder Kettle. Whenever a nightmare struck, Cuphead would crawl onto Mugman's bed beside him, squeezing his hand reassuringly, and the nightmare would subside.

After the Devil told him that he was responsible for Mugman being weak, Cuphead constantly was second-guessing himself. Should he even be guarding his brother? Was he just hurting him in the long run? But, in the end, he thought of the promise he'd made to Ginette. The casino would not change him. So, he persisted.

Tonight was uneventful, so Cuphead had positioned himself at the perfect angle to watch the sunrise. It was a special time of day for him. He had so many memories of times like these.

Many years ago, he used to climb out his bedroom window and up onto the cottage's roof to watch the sunrise.

Mugman always told him not to. "You're gonna fall through the roof, and Elder Kettle's gonna be steamin' mad!"

But Cuphead never listened, and it didn't take long for Mugman to join him.

"Woah... It's beautiful up here."

"See? What did I tell ya, Mugsy?" Cuphead had laughed, playfully punching his brother's shoulder. "I tell you what, when we're all grown, we're gonna go and explore this world. Free as birds! Then we'll be able to eat as many sweets as we want, stay up all night, and watch the sunrise every mornin'!"

Mugman grinned. "You really think so?"

"I don't think, Mugsy. I know."

Cuphead groaned, banging his head up against the window pane. The last thing he wanted was to think about back then.

He hadn't seen Mugman smile that big in a long time. Especially now. Mugman was inconsolable ever since Ginette was locked away. Not even Elder Kettle could comfort him. Mugman blamed himself for her imprisonment, and no one could convince him otherwise.

The most Cuphead could do was dream of exacting revenge for his brother. Freeing Ginette. Throwing King Dice into that cell. Regaining their souls. Leaving this place behind.

Cuphead had thought about what he'd do if he ever escaped this place. At first, sailing the world came to mind, but that sounded exhausting. All Cuphead really wanted was to go back to the cottage. Back to his rickety bed, where he'd kick the top bunk to scare Mugman. Back to pancakes in the morning. Playing tag in the woods. Being bored to death in school.

No. No, he couldn't think about that. It hurt too much to even think of the boring stuff. Cuphead clutched his head, trying to make the memories disappear, but they refused.

Stop. Stop. STOP.

In a burst of anger, Cuphead punched the wall, tearing a hole straight through. Eyes welling up with angry tears, he ripped his hand back through the wall. He needed to walk this off like Elder Kettle always told him to. Getting to his feet, Cuphead stormed out of his room, slamming the door behind him.

The boy's anguished wandering led him through the casino and into the kitchens. It was already crawling with staff, preparing for the day's dining service.

When Cuphead entered, everyone quickly stopped what they were doing, bowing deeply to their young master.

What could the Devil's violent protege want?

"Uhh... At ease?" Cuphead said, confused by their reverence towards him.

That seemed to do the trick. Most of the workers looked relieved and went back to their duties. However, one imp left his station, approaching the boy.

"What can I do for you, young master?" It warbled.

Young master? Cuphead's face involuntarily scrunched in response to hearing himself being referred to like that. "You don't, uh, have to call me that. It's just Cuphead. All I was comin' in here for was to make a cuppa hot cocoa, then I'll be outta your way."

"No, please, let me make it for you, young mast- erm, Cuphead." The imp insisted, bowing and hurrying off.

"Uh. Okay, I guess?" Cuphead said, sitting down awkwardly. He hadn't explored much since The Strength's power awoke. Was everyone afraid of him now?

Kicking his feet in the air, Cuphead sat waiting, trying his best not to look intimidating. He may not like the imps or the casino's staff, but he didn't want them to be afraid of him. Like Gin had told him, all the staff had their own stories of getting tricked by the Devil. They were a lot more like him than met the eye.

"Here's your hot cocoa, Cuphead!" The imp said, placing a warm mug in Cuphead's hands.

"Thanks..." Cuphead replied, smiling at the imp. "Sorry for interruptin' your work."

The imp was caught off-guard by the boy's genuine response, and its face flushed bright red. "Oh, you're far too kind! It was no trouble at all. Please, enjoy." With that, it scurried away.

"Weird." Cuphead thought, sipping his drink. It was some of the best hot cocoa he'd ever had. Maybe he'd swing by again later to get some more.

He was halfway through his drink when the kitchen doors swung open once again. This time, a much more intimidating figure entered. The Devil.

Cuphead instantly put his drink down, standing up straight and bowing. The kitchen staff did the same. Cuphead despised bowing to the Devil, but it was how he survived.

"Ah, Cuphead. You're up early!" The Devil exclaimed, grinning the moment he saw the boy. "What inspired this early morning jaunt, my boy?"

Cuphead was not in the mood for the Devil's fake positivity. "I didn't sleep." He replied sourly, downing the rest of his cocoa.

Without missing a beat, the Devil was at his side, wrapping his arm around Cuphead's shoulders. "You didn't sleep? Whatever is the matter?"

"The person who nearly killed my brother ain't even gettin' a slap on the wrist. Gin's stuck in the stony lonesome. You're actin' like everythin's fine with that phony happy voice of yours." Cuphead said, wriggling out of the Devil's grasp. "No matter how much you try, I'll always hate it here. And I'll always hate you."

Rumulus, a member of the Tipsy Troop who was working in the kitchen, paused. Was this kid standing up to the Devil? Calling out his blatant favoritism? Defending Ginette? They'd all assumed the boys were just using Gin and enjoyed lording over everyone else with their newfound powers. But, listening to the kid now, maybe not.

The Devil's smile faltered. Cuphead's rebellious attitude was getting on his nerves this morning. "Oh, surely you don't hate me, my dear. I think our problem is this lack of sleep clouding your mind. Why don't you take the day off and rest? My treat for my precious son."

"Don't call me son!" Cuphead yelled, slamming his hand down on the countertop. It cracked the moment he hit it.

More kitchen staff stopped what they were doing, watching the confrontation with bated breath.

"Ten bucks says the Devil snaps the kid's arm to make a point." Chips Bettigan whispered to Wheezy the Cigar. The pair had heard yelling and come to sneak a peek at the action.

"Yer on." The cigar replied under his breath. "I would be damn well surprised if all teh Devil does is break an arm. Gin may die 'cause of this kid's big mouth."

"You act you're like our father or somethin', but you don't ever stand up for us!" Cuphead continued, aggressively shoving the Devil back. "At least Gin had the right idea! Throwin' Dice into that wall, serves him right! She's more of our parent than you'll ever be! You're just a liar and a bully! And all I ever wish for is that I'd killed you when I had the chance!"

The silence that followed Cuphead's bold statement was so tense it was almost painful to watch. Cuphead maintained direct eye contact with the Devil, his face contorted in anger. He was not backing down.

The Devil's face was unreadable. Calculating his possible moves and the risks they'd incur.

"Go wake your brother and get yourselves dressed. We're going out." He said, keeping his voice monotone.

"What?"

"You heard me. Go."

"You said what?" Mugman yelped, grabbing Cuphead's arm.

"I told him exactly what I thought." Cuphead said firmly, adjusting his bowtie. "I ain't gonna let him get off the hook after what he let happen to us. Elder Kettle. Gin. But, especially you. You're my brother, Mugsy. It's my job to protect you."

Mugman nervously glanced out the window. "But what happens now? You know he ain't gonna let this slide."

"Eh. I ain't too worried about it." Cuphead shrugged. "If he breaks my legs or somethin', they'll be back to normal by morning." He put his hand on Mugman's shoulder. "What's more important to me is standin' up for my brother. I almost lost you. And I'm gonna do everythin' in my power to never let that happen again."

Elder Kettle was on pins and needles when he heard the news. He made them breakfast before they left, giving them the biggest hug on their way out. "Be safe." He murmured, holding them tight.

"We will." Cuphead replied, giving Elder Kettle a small smile. "I'll make sure of it."

The Devil was waiting for them at the front of the casino, pitchfork in hand. He had an ominous look on his face as they approached. Mugman didn't like it one bit.

"Well? Let's go." The Devil said, forcefully taking Mugman's hand. "Stay close to me, Mugman. We don't want your concussion acting up again, now, do we?"

"No, boss." Mugman winced. He felt dirty with the Devil holding his hand.

The Devil led the two boys out of the casino, through the mountain, and into the Third Isle. The first time either of the brothers had been outside since that fateful evening. The light of the sun was piercingly bright. Much brighter than the boys expected. Mugman grimaced, covering his eyes.

"Don't worry. Your eyes will adjust; give it time." The Devil said sweetly, squeezing Mugman's hand.

It took everything in Mugman not to throw up at the Devil's sickly sweet tone.

The area directly beyond Inkwell Hell was empty. Nothing but green grass shimmering in the sunshine and the train tracks in the distance. Birds were chirping, soaring across the blue sky above. They could hear the distant sounds of the city. Cars honking their horns. Vendors were selling goods. It was beautiful.

Cuphead's mouth fell open in awe at the beauty of his home. He thought he'd never see it again. For a moment, he forgot all about the Devil, the serums, his soul. All that mattered was that he and Mugman were home. At least for now.

Turning to back Mugman, Cuphead grinned. "Look at this place!" He laughed. "How'd we never realize it was so beautiful?"

"I dunno." Mugman wistfully replied, Cuphead's contagious joy rubbing off on him. "It's even better than I remembered..."

"C'mon! We gotta see the place with fresh eyes!" Cuphead exclaimed, running to Mugman, hand outstretched.

Mugman nervously looked up at the Devil, who was tightly holding his other hand. "Boss? Can I go with him?"

"Of course." The Devil said lovingly. "You boys go and run on ahead. If you have any trouble along the way, don't worry; know I'm not too far behind."

"Great, let's go!" Cuphead impatiently cut in, grabbing Mugman's hand and darting ahead.

"Woah! Slow down, Cuphead! I-I can't run as fast as you!" Mugman yelped, struggling to keep up.

The twins jumped across the tracks, running towards the big city. Cuphead let out a cry of glee. They were home.

The first stop on Cuphead's list was the city square. There was an ice cream truck there. It was the best in all of Inkwell. Whenever Elder Kettle gave the boys pocket money, they'd go straight to the Third Isle just for the ice cream.

Reaching the city, Cuphead pulled Mugman right into the fray of bustling crowds and heavy traffic. Cuphead didn't care if he was rude. Who knew when they'd be allowed to come home again? He had to make the most of it, for him and Mugman.

Cuphead skidded to a stop as he reached the center of the square. Mugman almost tripped but managed to catch his balance.

"Here we are, Mugsy! The city square!" Cuphead declared, spreading out his arms and spinning around victoriously. "You remember that ice cream man we always used to go to?"

"Yeah..?"

"Well, I figured that 'cause this is our day out and all, we could get some of that ice cream! With extra sprinkles, of course." Cuphead chirped, nudging Mugman in the ribs.

Mugman squeezed his hand tightly, keeping his head low. "I'd really like that." He murmured.

Something was wrong. Cuphead could tell that much but didn't have a clue as to what was wrong. Shouldn't Mugman be happy? They finally were out of the casino, even if only for a little while.

"What's the matter? You doin' okay?"

"Yeah. It's just my head." Mugman replied, wincing. "It started hurtin' real bad."

"Do you think your concussion is actin' up? Maybe I should get the Devil?"

"N-no!" Mugman snapped. "Sorry... I didn't mean to raise my voice. I just. I don't wanna go back, Cups, please don't make me. I-I'll be fine. Maybe after ice cream, we can go somewhere quiet? Like Elder Kettle's cottage. I think all the people are makin' me nervous. Too many thoughts."

Cuphead patted him on the back. "Sure thing! Whatever works for you, Mugsy! And I'll make sure not to run too fast again, so your head don't hurt as much."

"Thank you..." Mugman smiled. There was pain behind the smile but also gratitude. "You're the best brother anyone coulda ever asked for."

"Pssh, nah. That honor goes to you, Mugsy. Now c'mon! Let's get some ice cream!" Cuphead said.

With that, they were off once again. They'd almost reached the ice cream truck when suddenly, a piercing scream cut through the air. Mugman froze, covering his ears. Cuphead pulled out his finger guns, charging up bursts of magic.

Cuphead surveyed the square, looking for the culprit. Was the Devil there? Had he scared someone? Or hurt them?

His eyes fell upon a woman. She'd dropped her bag of groceries, her eyes white with terror, locked on the brothers. Her whole body was trembling as she pointed at the two.

"POLICE!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.

"Woah, woah! Easy, lady!" Cuphead called out, dropping the finger guns. "We ain't here to hurt you. I-I'm sorry if we scared ya, but we're just here to-"

Crash!

A car smashed straight into a building just behind them. Missing them by a few feet. The driver had been so focused on the boys he'd taken his eyes off the road.

Mugman scrambled back, clutching onto Cuphead's arm. "What's goin' on?"

"I dunno, just stay behind me. I got you."

More and more eyes began to drift their way. A crowd was forming. Cars stopped in the middle of the road just to get a peek. Cuphead and Mugman were back to back, overwhelmed by the sheer density of the crowd.

"Hey, you there!"

Cuphead turned to see a police officer approaching. He looked terrified of them.

"Y-You there, boys! How... How did you get here? Did you escape? Escape the Devil?"

"Uh..." Cuphead's mouth was suddenly dry.

As he looked around, trying to make sense of the dozens and dozens of eyes fixed upon him, he began to see missing posters covering every storefront and light post.

Plastered all around town were missing posters with a picture of Cuphead, Mugman, and Elder Kettle. Their family portrait. Cuphead remembered when that photo had been taken. Elder Kettle had dragged the boys to a professional studio just so the twins would behave enough to get a decent family photo.

Cuphead couldn't bear to look at the picture, turning. There he saw a newspaper stand. On the front page of each and every newspaper, Cuphead saw pictures of himself and Mugman.

"Cup Brothers Enjoying their Time with The Devil?" One read with a picture of Cuphead standing at the Devil's side.

"A Mysterious Woman Enters the Picture!" Read another. It was a photo of Ginette, Mugman holding her hand. Someone had snuck into the casino and taken the picture while Ginette was working the bar.

"The Cup Brothers: Darlings or Demons?" Was another headline. It showed Cuphead throwing a bruised and battered patron out of the casino. The man had been caught cheating, and the Devil ordered Cuphead to teach him a lesson.

What happened since they'd been kidnapped?

"Don't go near 'em!" An elderly woman called out to the policeman standing near the boys. "My granddaughter tol' me the Devil turned 'em youngins' into demons!"

"What?" Cuphead exclaimed. "No, no, lady, we ain't demons. We're just kids!"

She shrieked, stumbling away from him. "Look! The child has pointed teeth! Those fangs are a sure sign of the Devil!"

Fangs? Cuphead glanced back at Mugman. He looked like he was about to cry. "H-Hey, hey, don't listen to them. These people are crazy. Too much time to gossip 'bout us or somethin'. I don't have fangs, now, do I?"

He opened his mouth, sticking a finger in. Something sharp pricked his finger. Cuphead's eyes went wide.

"Mugsy. I-I need you to look at my teeth when I smile. Okay? D-do I have fangs?"

Mugman let out a small gasp as Cuphead forced himself to smile. "Oh no..."

Then Cuphead saw his brother's fangs as Mugman let out a sob.

"No, no, no! Cups, a-are we turnin' into demons?"

"Aha! He admits it!" Cried out the old woman, pointing accusingly.

"Hey! No one asked you, hag!" Cuphead shot back. "You leave my brother alone!"

Gasps of horror echoed through the square out the moment the words left his mouth. Murmurs echoed throughout the growing crowd. This couldn't be the caring Cuphead and sweet Mugman they once knew. What had the Devil done to them?

"Leave us alone!" Cuphead roared, protectively standing in front of Mugman. "Go away!"

Instead, the crowd grew closer, encapsulating the boys. Mugman gripped his head. It was pounding. Pulsating. These people. So loud. So many thoughts. He could sense their feelings. Anger. Fear. It hurt. It pushed and pulled his mind in so many directions. He could hear them all in his ears. Feel them all in his mind. He couldn't take it all at once. Mugman clutched onto Cuphead, wailing in pain.

"Please, stop! Please, GO AWAY!" He screamed, stretching out his hands.

It was like a bomb of magic energy had been set off. Bright blue magic coursed out from Mugman's body like a tsunami of water.

Cuphead screamed in fear, holding onto Mugman tightly, watching as the crowd's eyes turned blue. Matching his brother's radiant blue eyes. One moment, the crowd was closing in. The next, they'd turned to flee as if for their very lives. People scrambled out of their cars, running frantically, leaving the vehicles idling in the street. Workers abandoned their stores and offices, sprinting as far away as possible.

Everyone who'd been within ten feet of Mugman fled. Screaming. Wailing. Repeating the exact same words Mugman was saying.

"Go away!"

"Run!"

"Leave us alone!"

The sounds of the panicked crowd faded and the mob fled into the distance. Now, Cuphead and Mugman stood alone in the empty square. The bright blue light in Mugman's eyes sputtered and faded. His knees gave out.

"Mugsy!" Cuphead cried, catching his brother. "Mugsy, c'mon, wake up! They're gone now. You did it! Please, just wake up!"

Mugman's body was limp and unresponsive.

"No. Please not again!" Cuphead continued, shaking Mugman's body. "Please wake up!" Tears rolled down his cheeks. He couldn't do this again. He couldn't lose Mugman.

Cuphead could hear someone approaching from behind but didn't bother to turn around. "Whaddya want? Here to mock us some more?" He yelled hoarsely, wiping away his tears. "If you don't scram this second. I'll kill you."

"Ohoho, a chilling threat, my boy, but I'm afraid it's just little old me." Said a familiar voice. The Devil. "I told you I wouldn't be far if trouble struck, and here I am."

Cuphead turned. Part of him was strangely relieved to see the Devil. "You gotta help me. Mugman's in that... That thing again. Where it looks like he's dead." Cuphead said. "He got real scared. Everyone was callin' us demons, and then he did this thing. Where like, all this blue magic came outta him, and everyone ran away. Then he fell unconscious, like how he is now."

"Oh, I know. I saw the whole thing."

Cuphead froze. "You did? Why didn't you help us?"

"I thought you wouldn't have wanted me to. I thought you said you hated me." The Devil grinned.

"I'm sorry, okay?" Cuphead spat, looking at the ground. "Now, can you please help Mugman? I-I don't know a thing about what goin' on and I need your help. What even happened to him?"

"His gift showed itself. In a rather spectacular way, I might add." The Devil said, sitting on the ground next to Cuphead. "Mind control. Ahh, my little Mugman, I didn't know you had it in you."

"Mind control?"

"Well, the serum was supposed to make him just able to read minds." The Devil mused, taking Mugman from Cuphead's arms. Checking his pulse. "But, from what I've seen here, he can manipulate them too. What a special boy."

"Didn't you just call him a weakling, not even a couple days ago?" Cuphead hissed.

The Devil ignored him, waving his hand in front of Mugman's glassy eyes. "Can you even hear me, son?" No response.

"Fascinating." The Devil stood up, beginning to walk away as he examined Mugman. "Was that what happened to you when Dice pushed you down the stairs, hm? Were you looking into his mind?"

"Hey! Wait! Where are you takin' him?" Cuphead asked, hurriedly getting to his feet.

"Back to the casino."

Cuphead bit his lip. This was supposed to be their day out. And yet, all they'd done was be made into monsters by the people he thought were their friends. He'd have to get the Devil to let him and Mugman go out another day. Then maybe they could get disguises. Go home. Do all the things they were supposed to do today. Part of him wanted to stay out, but Mugman was more important. He meant the world to Cuphead.

He took off running, catching up to the Devil.

The demon glanced down at him. "And just where do you think you're going?"

"Uh, With you? Back to the casino, boss." Cuphead replied, raising an eyebrow.

"No, I don't think you are." The Devil said. "At least, not with me." He kicked Cuphead back, sending the boy skidding across the ground.

"You see, my darling boy, this was supposed to be a lesson in gratefulness. After your little tantrum in the kitchen, I felt it was time to remind you of how much I've given you. These people out here? Fickle. They hated you the moment you were different from them.
Me? Despite your constant disrespect, I've always loved you as my son, and I will continue to do so. But, as any good parent must, sometimes children need to be disciplined. This is especially true of a little firecracker like yourself." The Devil chuckled, looming over Cuphead as he cradled his unconscious brother.

"I said I'm sorry! And I'll say it again: I'm sorry, okay?" Cuphead said, tears beginning to stream down his face. "I'm sorry... Please, just let me come back with you. What if Mugsy dies? I-I need to be there with him."

"How sweet." The Devil said. "But I'm afraid sorry doesn't fix everything, my son."

Then, he turned to leave. "You can walk back home. I'm sure Mugman won't die while you're gone."

Then he disappeared, leaving Cuphead alone. As the boy got to his feet, he began to see people in the distance. Watching him. Police officers armed with guns surrounded him.

"Son? You're under arrest for the unlawful usage of magic on Inkwell Isle's citizens. We'll need you to come with us, as well as your brother." A police officer called out, his gun aimed at the boy's head.

Tears rolled down Cuphead's cheeks. How could the Devil do this to him? He didn't have time to get arrested. Mugman needed him.

Surveying the crowd, Cuphead let out a long shaky sigh. As much as he hated to admit it, the Devil was right. These people would never love him again. Once upon a time, he'd been their hero. The protector of the Inkwell Isles. But that was a long time ago. Now he was just a demon. The Devil's henchman. A topic of gossip.

If he can't beat it, he might as well embrace it. At least for right now. He needed to get back to Mugman and fast. This was how he'd have to do it. He supposed this was what all that training was for. Making him into this.

Glancing back at the police officer, he forced a cocky smile. Showing off his fangs.

"If you want me, you'll have to catch me first."

Chapter Text

Part Two: Calix Animi, Da Mihi Vires

"Mea pocula pressa tenent in armis'.
Per mortem et per noctem.
Donec mortem diaboli decernimus:
Calix Animi vivat."

Our Historian's Rough Translation:

"My cups in arms hold me tight.
Through the death and through the night.
Till Devil's death do we decree:
Long live the Calix Animi."

Chapter 13: The Sins of the Devil

"The Sight has awoken. It's even worse than I feared."

The Legendary Chalice had seen the blast from the remains of a Calix Animi watchtower. Blue magic surging out from the epicenter of the Third Isle, passing through buildings and beings like waves of water. Chalice watched in horror as she watched citizens fleeing in mass. Screaming. Wailing. Their eyes glowing a bright blue.

Unlike the rest of the isles, Chalice did not have to wait long to know what had caused such an uproar. By nightfall, she'd snuck into the Devil's Casino to hear the full story from Elder Kettle. The news made her sick. If she were still alive, she surely would've thrown up.

Standing in the staff commons, Chalice covered her mouth, trying to reign in her emotions. The Sight had awoken. She was running out of time and she'd done nothing to stop the Devil.

Elder Kettle met her eyes, his gaze full of worry. "This isn't your fault, Chalice. There's nothing more you could've done to stop this. Not even the Devil expected it. All we can keep doing is press on. You'll find a way, I'm sure of it."

Chalice shook her head, gritting her teeth. "If I hadn't left you and the boys alone back then, this wouldn't have happened in the first place. Nothing you tell me can change that damned fact. This is my fault, and everything I've tried to do to help has only made it worse."

"You can't blame yourself. What if the Devil had caught you too?" Elder Kettle insisted, putting his hand on her spectral shoulder. "Maybe you being away was for the best. Without your help, Mugman would've died. I would've as well. You are helping, Chalice. Even if you don't see it just yet. And, most importantly, you're staying under the Devil's radar. If he knew you were here, under his nose? I don't even want to imagine what he'd order my boys to do as a punishment, let alone what they'd have to do to catch you. Things aren't looking good. We both know this. But I really do believe that good will prevail in the end. One day."

"Maybe. I just hope you'll all still be alive when it does." Chalice replied bitterly.

Crack!

Chalice was in the forest. Punching the trunk of a sturdy oak tree. Again and again. She'd cracked and broken off a sizeable chunk of the bark, but she just kept going.

It had been three months. Three. Whole. Months. And Chalice was still nowhere near saving the boys. All she'd done was chase stupid loose ends. Investigate Baroness von Bon Bon and Djimmi's disappearances. A fat lot of good that'd done her.

None of it made sense. Chalice had done everything the Sight had told her to.

"Help those the Devil hunts."

She'd watched over the debtors like a hawk. Nothing.

"Stifle his progress."

She'd tried to find what remained of her home. Searching through the wreckage for clues, leads, anything. Nothing. All while the Devil's plan proceeded at a neck-breaking place.

Cuphead was well on his way to being forcibly transformed into a killing machine. Mugman, the Devil's new project, would be ordered to ruin thousands upon thousands of people's lives. Forced to read their minds. Control them.

That didn't even take into account what the Devil'd been doing to isolate the brothers. The boys barely had time to rest, let alone see their Elder Kettle. And Ginette, the mysterious scientist? The Devil had imprisoned her, or so he said. Chalice wondered if she'd been killed behind closed doors. No one knew for certain.

But, without anyone else to care for the boys, all they had left was the Devil. How long would it be before they'd give in to his twisted love? Losing their humanity? Or, would they end up like Chalice? Dead and gone?

Chalice punched the tree one final time for good measure. It didn't work half as well as it had when she was alive. Hundreds of years ago, Chalice would run away into the forest, punching the trees when she was angry. Not stopping till her knuckles were bruised and bleeding. The pain expressed her anger in ways no words could. But now, as a ghost, it was nothing more than a hollow reminder of her mortal life.

All she needed was a lead. One measly lead. Something to point her in the right direction. Or at least show her where not to go.

Slumping down onto the ground, Chalice leaned up against the now splintering trunk of the tree. She needed to calm down. Quadratus always told her that anger was a blinding force, but how could she not be angry? Everything was falling apart, and she had no idea how to fight against it.

She took a deep breath. Trying to reign in her racing mind. Feeling sorry for herself wasn't going to do anything. She needed to be present. Do what she could with what shit she'd been given. 

Birds were chirping overhead. Chalice could hear them now that she'd stopped punching the trees. The ghost was trying to brood, but it was hard to do so without getting distracted by the birdsong. It was pleasant... Chalice tried to snap back into her angry state, but it was becoming harder and harder. Her body was relaxing. Taking deep breaths. Maybe this rest thing did work after all.

Wind rustled through the trees. A warm breeze glided through. Chalice could hear the sounds of a river a few miles away. The sounds were calming. It reminded her of the lazy summer days back when she was young. Chalice would spend her mornings training, then she was off picking berries for the friars to help make supper. They'd always been so kind to her.

The Legendary Chalice's anger began to dissipate. Calmed by the soothing sounds of the forest and her memories. She'd been taught as a little girl to seek this out when she was angered. What did they call it? The Serenity of Solitude. It had been a very long time since she'd last practiced the discipline.

Now calmed, Chalice let out a long sigh, getting up. As usual, Quadratus was right. Brooding wasn't going to make anything better. The most she could do right now was press on like Elder Kettle said. As much as she despised not knowing what her next move was, it was just an aggravation she'd have to accept.

The girl began her trek back through the woods, phasing through bramble and underbrush along the way. She'd been walking for some time when she came to a clearing, nestled away in the heart of the mountains. Before her stood the dilapidated ruins of her home. Castellum Cylix. A large portion of the fortress had crumbled beyond repair, but the western side had somehow remained strong. While the fort showed signs of significant wear and tear, Chalice could work with that. She could rebuild it. And that's exactly what the ghost had set her mind to.

It had been three days of nonstop work. The Legendary Chalice had been busy casting spells, clearing away the large chunks of rubble, and trying to salvage portions of the debris and turn them into new buildings. It was much harder than she expected, but it was good work. It got Chalice out of her own head.

Boom!

A large piece of debris was slammed into the ground. The beginnings of a wall. Chalice glanced up to see a giant cyclops, looking down at her for a sign of approval.

Chalice grinned. "It looks splendid, Miss Cyclops! Lemme know if you find any more pieces of rubble that are sturdy. I'm sure we can put 'em to use."

The giant smiled, trudging off to find more suitable pieces of rubble.

Their first meeting had been unexpected, to say the least. At first, Chalice had been horrified to find the seemingly monstrous cyclops living in her old home and almost killed the poor thing. But, it didn't take long for her to realize the creature was not what she seemed. 'Miss Cyclops' -as Chalice called her- was a kind and friendly soul, but sadly, misunderstood by many.

Miss Cyclops had been eager to help Chalice in rebuilding her home, working night and day alongside the ghost. While Miss Cyclops never spoke, Chalice could sense that the cyclops was happy to finally not be all alone.

The pair had made quite an impressive amount of headway on cleaning up the ruins of the fortress, unearthing giant portions of the ruin that had assumedly been lost to time. While many of the discoveries were emotional to Chalice, none were as emotional as the discovery of the courtyard.

Chalice recognized it immediately.

So many memories. She'd spent most of her time in this very place. It had been the Calix Animi's training grounds as well as a crucial spot to hold during battles. There'd been a garden. Fruit trees. The children would play hide and seek amongst the training dummies. An ornately carved well in the centermost point. Now all gone. Turned to dust.

Miss Cyclops noticed Chalice's sudden change in demeanor, tilting her head worriedly. She sat down next to Chalice, holding out her hand as if to say: "Are you alright?"

"Hm?" Chalice snapped back to reality. "O-oh! I'm alright, Miss Cyclops. Just a little tired." She said, forcing a smile. "Phew! I didn't know a ghost could get tired, did you?"

Miss Cyclops shook her head, not buying the act, but not pushing the point any further.

"Exactly! It's odd, isn't it?" Chalice continued in a cheerful tone. "Well! I, uh, think I'm gonna go rest, okay? Get some of that ghost rest, if ya know what I mean. We can pick up where we left off tomorrow. That sound good?"

Miss Cyclops sighed, nodding. Her mind was full to the brim with concern for the girl, but there wasn't much she could do. She watched as Chalice hurried off into the western tower, wondering what could've possibly spooked the girl so suddenly.

It was only when she continued to clear away rubble that she got her answer.

Lying beneath fragments of the ruins were the broken remains of hundreds of skeletons. Many were dishes, kettles, forks, and spoons, but the one that terrified Miss Cyclops the most was a skeleton that looked as if it had once been hung from the fort's ramparts: The skeleton of a chalice.

Chalice had holed herself up in the ruins of the western tower. As a squire, she'd been assigned to the dormitories in this tower. It only felt right to return. The room that was once hers was still intact by some miracle. Now, with her return home, she had covered it with letters, newspapers, and other scrawlings as Chalice tried to make sense of the Devil's plan.

Presently, Chalice was trying to look the documents over after she returned thanks to her sudden incident in the courtyard, but her mind refused to focus. Chalice thought it would be better to see her home again, but instead, it just made it more painful. So many good memories. Tainted by one terrible day. There'd been so many bodies.

NO.

Chalice punched the floor. Anything to distract her wandering mind.

The children. The boats. The Devil. The dungeon. The duel.

STOP.

Chalice wished she was still mortal so she could bash her head against the floor till she couldn't think straight. She despised her mind. Her memory. Why couldn't she just forget?

No. Forgetting wouldn't do her any good. Her memories were why she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that the Devil had to die. Without them, her life was worthless. Empty. Instead of forgetting, she needed to think of something else. Think of something positive, like Quadratus always told her to. A good memory to honor the fallen, not just them in their last grizzly moments. Chalice forced herself up and over to her room's window. It overlooked the courtyard.

For a split second, she could see the bodies. Men. Women. Children.

No.

Chalice squeezed her eyes shut, fighting for a happy memory. She would overcome this. She would not let the Devil win. She refused to let him.

The sound of clashing steel filled the courtyard of Castellum Cylix. A young warrior, not more than nine, let out a primal war cry as she attacked a knight in full armor.

Darting around her gargantuan opponent like he was her partner in a dance, the girl sported a giant smile, hitting his abdomen with the broadside of her iron sword.

Other squires watched the match with bated breath, entranced by the girl's movements. The knight lunged forward, swinging his morningstar down toward her. Still, the girl was undeterred, gracefully rolling out of the way at the last possible second.

With a grin to her mesmerized audience, the girl dramatically raised her sword in the air and threw it across the arena and out of reach. The squires began screaming, yelling at her to hurry and grab it. An older knight standing behind ordered them to be quiet.

"Your yowling dishonors us. This is training. Not a drunken brawl. There is no need to get so excited."

Despite his admonishing, the knight couldn't help but feel his heart pounding as he watched, filled with fear and uncertainty. Who would've anticipated this level of talent from his youngest squire? Her only flaw was her growing ego, now on full display.

"Stop playing around." He muttered under his breath. "Remember what we practiced. You can do it, Chalice."

Then, just as the girl dodged another swing, she murmured a spell under her breath, and a shimmering golden spear materialized in her hand. Flipping the spear around, she jabbed the blunt end directly into the knight's neck, slipping past his armor.

Gasping out for air, the knight fell to his knees, coughing violently. The girl quickly knelt down beside him, dropping the spear and yanking off the knight's helmet -helping him recuperate. She'd won.

The squires began to cheer wildly, sprinting over with goblets of water for the sparring warriors. Standing on the fortress's walls above, the grand knights of the order applauded, shouting out praises to their talented winner.

Chalice's good friend, a fellow squire dashed up, grabbing ahold of Chalice's arm, grinning widely. "Chalice! Chalice! You're amazin'! How'd you do that? All my hits bounce right off when I'm trainin'  with armored dummies, but you hit 'im right where it counts!"

Wiping the sweat off her brow, Chalice grinned and pointed to a small gap in the knight's armor. "You see that?"

"Uh-huh!"

"That's what I call a weak link. A lil' gap in a knight's armor. Everyone's got 'em, from them dragons up on Mount Eruptus to the Devil himself. You wanna know how to beat anyone, no matter how big or small? Find their weak link, simple as that."

The Legendary Chalice woke with a start. What happened? She seemed to have fallen asleep sitting on the windowsill. What was once afternoon had turned into the dead of night. While ghosts didn't need sleep, Chalice found it comforting. Until she accidentally fell asleep when she didn't plan on it.

Rubbing her eyes vigorously, Chalice got up. That was certainly unexpected. It wasn't often she relived such a vivid memory. Especially a happy one. She was subconsciously smiling. A part of her was still that little nine-year-old, giddy as can be that she'd impressed the grand knights. Now, the older Chalice was the only one left who remembered them.

With a long exhale, Chalice glanced back at her mess of papers. What would they think of her now? Would she still be their golden child? The reincarnation of a divine? She hoped so. Even now, she still longed for their approval.

Deep down, she knew they were proud of her. Even though she felt that she didn't deserve it. They'd admonish her for feeling so sorry for herself. She chuckled at that thought.

They'd say, "Focus, Chalice. You're working on borrowed time. Don't waste it."

"I won't." Chalice responded as if her memories of them could somehow hear her. "I'll make you proud."

Settling down on the floor, Chalice began to lay out her late-night project.

Dozens of papers covered the floor. Newspaper clippings. Notes from conversations with Elder Kettle. Rumors. Pictures. Books on the teachings and beliefs of the Calix Animi. It wasn't much, but it was all she had to work with.

Luckily for her, the dream had put Chalice in a good mood. It had been nice to feel alive again. Perhaps looking at everything again from a new angle would help. Just like she'd once sized up a suit of armor, Chalice studied the documents. Looking for any small gaps. Weak spots she could use. There had to be something. No one's defense was perfect. Not even the Devil's. At least, she hoped not.

For starters, there were some key figures she might be able to exploit:

The martini glass, Ginette, intrigued her. From her description in notes from conversations with Elder Kettle, she seemed kind and caring. That was uncommon, especially in the Devil's Casino. What made her different? How did she retain her good heart while living under the Devil's influence?

Then there was the subject of her love for the boys. Chalice had seen pictures and heard firsthand from Elder Kettle how loving and motherly she was. Ginette loved those boys as if they were her own flesh and blood. If this was genuine, would Chalice be able to use it? Get someone working for her on the inside. In the Devil's inner circle.

Chalice longed to have a conversation with this woman, to size her up. Was this all an act or was it real?

Elder Kettle used to believe it was an act. But that all changed when Ginette was imprisoned for defending Mugman. That was weeks ago and still no news. Apparently the boys asked about her every day, but the Devil never said a word concerning her. Although Kettle never said it, Chalice could tell he felt immense regret for suspecting Ginette the way he did. And now he may never be able to apologize. For all they knew, she could be dead. Killed for trying to protect Mugman, the boy she loved as her own son.

Then there was this King Dice. Clearly a loose cannon, the Devil seemed to care for him. He'd been the Devil's right-hand man for fifteen years without getting obliterated to smithereens. Not a small feat. But now the power dynamic was shifting, and Dice was becoming reckless. Could he be jealous? Afraid of being replaced by the Cup Brothers? Could Chalice work with him without Dice just up and running to the Devil to offer her up as a gift? Unlikely.

Maybe the people weren't the Devil's weakness. What if it was a place instead? There was the lab. With Ginette gone, would it be empty? What about the Baroness and Djimmi? Would anyone be guarding them?

Chalice bit her lip. The last thing she wanted was to return to that godforsaken lab. The place she'd been held prisoner so many years ago. But, if any place had notes on the Devil's plan, it would be there. Ginette had been his appointed scientist. She must have taken extensive notes. What if they were still filed away down there? Long forgotten by the Devil in his obsession over the brothers' power.

Chalice needed that information, and she wasn't going to get it from just sitting here. Some reconnaissance would be good for her. Even if it was going to the one place she hated more than anything, at least she'd be making some progress.

Ginette's Laboratory was quiet. Far too quiet.

Chalice had arrived at the lab to find it vacant. As if no one had been in here for some time. Had the Devil really abandoned this place? What of the prisoners? Chalice entered the connected cell block. Nothing but empty cells. Where were Djimmi and Bon Bon? Please don't let them be dead... The Devil hated loose ends, but he wouldn't just kill them, would he? Chalice needed more information.

Re-entering the main chamber, Chalice began her search. Scouring desperately for any scrap of news. No cabinet or drawer was safe from her rampage. There were dozens of documents detailing the boys' personalities. Their strengths and weaknesses. Notebooks filled with scientific calculations that made Chalice's brain hurt. Reports from early experiments.

Chalice stuffed the papers into bags, preparing them for transportation back to Castellum Cylix. There had to be something in these bits and bobs. There had to be.

She was looting the last row of cabinets when she spotted an anomaly. One cabinet that moved about far too easily. Glancing down at the floor, Chalice saw scrape marks. As if it had been moved back and forth repeatedly.

"You sly devil." She thought, grinning. A secret door. Now she'd hit the jackpot. Phasing through, Chalice found herself in a dark hallway leading deeper underground. That was new. The Devil had certainly been busy.

Turning invisible, Chalice soared down the long hallway, her nonexistent heart beating in anticipation. Was this secret chamber what she was looking for? The gap in the Devil's armor? His weakness? Chalice knew better than to get her hopes up, but its very existence intrigued her. What was the Devil hiding?

The end of the hallway was in sight. An ominous red glow emitting from the room beyond. Could this be a trap? It was impossible to know. But it was too late for second-guessing. Chalice refused to turn back matter the danger, she'd face whatever awaited her with her head held high.

Preparing herself, Chalice stepped into the chamber, ready to fight at a moment's notice. But, instead of armored enemies prepared to capture the ghost, Chalice came upon something much more diabolical.

The Legendary Chalice found herself in a giant arena, illuminated by dim torches spread throughout. Spiked cages hung from the ceiling. They swayed back and forth, creaking ever so slightly as they did. Dried blood stained the floor and walls. There was an obstacle course armed to the teeth with deadly obstacles to avoid. Countless weapons. Bubbling potions and poisons. This was a training arena. Cuphead's training arena.

How could the Devil subject a child to this?

It took all the bravery Chalice could muster not to turn tail and run. She was well aware of the Devil's love for torture, and seeing it on such a grandiose scale? It made her sick.

Advancing slowly, Chalice scanned the room. Looking for anything of note. Then, she saw them. There were two cages toward the back of the room, with people inside. Chalice's breath hitched. She hurried forward. Suspended in their midair cages were the shabby forms of Djimmi and Baroness von Bon Bon. Chalice needed to get them out of here. But how? If the Devil saw them missing, he'd know she was here. Then it was only a matter of time before he sent out the brothers after her.

Was it even safe to reveal herself to them? Elder Kettle had told her of strange poisons the Devil used to send them into an attacking frenzy. That way, they'd attack Cuphead until they dropped. Either from exhaustion or death. What if they resisted her help and proceeded to mention her to the Devil while in their frenzied state? Could she take that risk?

Cautiously floating upward, Chalice approached one of the cages. There was Djimmi, the once cocky and self-important genie, now battered nearly beyond recognition. He didn't appear to be in a frenzied state. Chalice was sure he'd listen to her. She would've if she were in his place. She had once been in his place. Chalice knew exactly what they were going through. How could she, in good conscience, leave them here?

Gritting her teeth, Chalice surveyed the arena. She didn't see anyone besides Djimmi and Bon Bon. Could she make it look like they escape on their own? It was possible. Turning back to the two prisoners, Chalice took a deep breath. She wasn't rushing into trouble, right? She had a plan. Sort of. She'd improvise. What mattered most was getting these two out of here. It was the least she could do.

Casting a spell, Chalice slowly became visible, shimmering in the low light. The Baroness and Djimmi shrank back at the sudden light, preparing for more suffering. Chalice quickly floated a few feet back, dimming herself, watching them nervously.

Djimmi leaned forward, his eyes adjusting to the light. As he came closer, rays of light illuminated his face, revealing blank yellow eyes. He cocked his head curiously, looking the ghostly figure up and down. Chalice was frozen in terror, staring at the horrific caricature of who the genie once was.

"D-Djimmi?" She whispered, trembling. "Are you in there?"

His mouth frothed, saliva dripping down his chest in large globules. "Closer..." He croaked, reaching out through the bars in his cage. "Please. Closer..."

Chalice could barely breathe but forced herself to move closer. She shouldn't judge Djimmi by his horrific appearance alone. She remembered how she'd looked so long ago when she'd been allowed out of the dungeons for the first time in months. Villagers had run in terror at the mere sight of her.

The Devil had grinned, holding her back, digging his nails into her injured arm. "See? What did I tell you? They hate you, Chalice. Without your order, you're nothing to them."

Steeling herself, Chalice approached the cage, taking Djimmi's hand. "Djimmi? It's gonna be okay. I-I'm here to help you, alright? Now I'm gonna need you-"

Suddenly, Djimmi yanked her forward, brandishing yellowed teeth. "Hugh-Hungry!" With lightning speed, he pulled her arm into the cage and took a bite. His teeth phased through her arm, biting into nothingness, and Chalice yanked her hand away. Djimmi howled out in agony, trying to reach her, but Chalice moved just out of his grasp.

"COME BACK!" He screamed, trying again and again to grab her. "PLEASE! SO HUNGRY! PLEASE!"

Chalice's mind was racing. She couldn't think straight. What did the Devil do to them?

She heard something from behind. The Baroness threw herself against the cage bars, swiping at Chalice.

"Stop!" Chalice cried out, dodging the Baroness. "Please! I'm here to help you!"

"HUNGRY!" She lamented, tears pouring down her cheeks, her anguished cries echoing out throughout the arena. "SO. SO. HUNGRY!"

Chalice backed away as the two screamed out after her, their cages swinging back and forth as they bashed themselves against the bars over and over again.

No. No. No. This was bad. Very bad. Chalice could hear footsteps in the distance. Shit! The Devil's imps were coming. She had to get out of here. Tears welled up in her eyes at the thought of leaving Djimmi and Bon Bon here, but she had no other choice.

Darting away from the howling prisoners, Chalice frantically tried to cast a teleportation spell. She had to get out. Back into the astral plane. She'd be safe there. Making a few hand motions, the portal to the astral plane began to take shape. Then it sputtered. Fizzling out as quickly as it had appeared. What the hell?

Chalice tried again, but the portal refused to form. Something was wrong. Her magic. It was fading. Like someone was attempting to stifle it.

The Devil.

Panicking, Chalice turned invisible, and if she'd done so a moment later, the Legendary Chalice would have been caught. Just as she disappeared from view, the Devil appeared in a puff of smoke, pitchfork at the ready. His imps came crashing through the door moments after, weapons at the ready. Chalice was frozen stiff. There he was. The Devil. After all this time, he looked no different. She wanted to throw up at the very sight of him.

The Devil glanced up at the screaming Djimmi and Bon Bon. With a snap of his fingers, their mouths were sealed shut. He breathed a sigh of relief. Finally peace and quiet.

"What happened here?" He said to the pair, face contorted into a threatening smile. "If you two are obedient little lambs, I'll make it worth your while. Perhaps give you some food... Well?"

As he spoke, Chalice began floating backward. Although she knew she wouldn't make a sound, a part of her ordered her to be careful and quiet. She wasn't ready to face him again. Not yet.

"It was a ghost!" The Baroness croaked, finding herself able to speak once again. "A ghost girl! A chalice!"

"Shit." Chalice held her breath, passing through the wall. Escaping this place just got a million times harder.

"Henchman? Summon the boys. The rest of you? Spread out. Our little fugitive couldn't have gone far. Find her or suffer the consequences."

The moment Chalice heard his orders, she took off soaring, searching for somewhere safe to cast her spell. She had so little time. She had to hurry. No room for error. Gliding through walls and countless rooms, Chalice scrambled deeper and deeper into the dungeons. She had to get as far away from that arena as possible. Somewhere where the Devil was far enough away that he wouldn't be able to dispel her magic. Or at least, he'd have a hell of a hard time doing it. One of these cells could work. As long as it was far enough away...

Slipping into the backmost corner of the dungeons, Chalice snuck into a small cell towards the back. It was isolated, quiet, the furthest point from the arena. This was her best shot.

Hands shaking, she tried to cast once again. She could still feel that same pull, something trying to stifle her, but it was much easier to overcome out here. The portal opened, greeting her with the familiar sight of a blue sky spattered with bright little stars—the astral plane. Chalice was moments away from getting back to safety when she heard a ragged gasp. Oh no.

Someone was in this cell with her.

Turning slowly, Chalice prepared a spell. She'd have to deal with this and quickly. The Devil had to be able to sense her magic. He had to be on his way right now. She could vaguely chains running along the floor. Toward the back. It was so dark that Chalice could barely see, but she could hear something. Ragged breathing. The rustling of chains. A shadowy figure was curled up in the back of the room. Each breath they took sounded painful. Labored.

The light of her portal had woken them up.

Chalice drew closer. Holding her breath. She was terrified, but her curiosity begged her to see who this could be. Who would the Devil imprison all the way back here? All alone?

The figure coughed, ever so slightly leaning into the light of the still-open portal. A shimmer of glass reflected in the low light. Not much. But enough for Chalice to see.

Curled up on the floor before the Legendary Chalice was a mortally injured martini glass. Ginette.

Chapter Text

Chapter Fourteen: Mother Mine

Ginette was not well versed in violence and she was quite keen to keep it that way. Being beaten within an inch of her life only once was more than enough for her, but the Devil had other plans.

He must've been waiting for her to slip up. The moment she saw the Devil after flinging Dice into that damned pillar, Ginette knew she was in for it. The demon had given her such a big smile. His yellow eyes boring into her. Eagerly anticipating her fear and suffering. And the Devil did not disappoint.

Every day brought new horrors, courtesy of the Devil's imps. Those little things were ruthless, testing out all kinds of weaponry on her. By the time they'd leave, Ginette would be on the cusp of death, her throat raw from screaming out in pain.

Her nights were filled with tossing and turning. She hadn't had a drink in so long, her withdrawals were kicking in.

Feverish dreams haunted her. One moment she was in her cell, alone. The next she could hear Cuphead calling out to her. Feel Mugman in her arms.

Then, she was in her bed, so far away in her childhood home. Ginette could see her brothers and sisters, all asleep in their bunks. Someone knocked at her window. A dark figure, smiling down at her with yellow eyes.

"Be quiet! You'll wake my brothers and sisters if you're not careful!"

"Ah, my apologies, Mistress Ginette. I promise you if I do wake them, with just the snap of my fingers they will fall asleep once again. No one will be any the wiser, I assure you."

Ginette grimaced, clutching her head. All she wanted was to sleep. Why the hell had she let herself become so dependent on booze? She knew this would happen one day, still, she drank, and if she were offered a glass this instant, she would happily drink again.

Time would pass, and Ginette would slowly recuperate, but it wouldn't last. Whenever Ginette would recover an ounce of her strength, the imps would return to beat her almost to the point of death once again.

She begged the imps for answers. Pleaded with them to let her speak to the Devil. She tried everything but had no luck. The imps never spoke, only gazing at her with unreadable eyes.

By the second week of her imprisonment, Ginette had given up on diplomacy. Not that she even could. Her throat was so raw she couldn't speak even if she tried.

In fact, she couldn't do much of anything.

Her arms and legs were chipped nearly to the point of snapping off. Moving about was practically impossible. No matter which way she'd shift her weight, one of her many injuries would flare up in pain.

And so, Ginette lay still. She didn't move. Didn't speak. Nothing. She stared up blankly at the ceiling, her mind spinning in endless circles.

She should've seen this coming. She'd become far too rebellious. Stood up to the Devil too many times. It had felt so liberating. If only it hadn't gotten her trapped down here...

Suddenly, an unexpected sound disturbed her ceaseless pondering.

Clunk. Clunk. Clunk.

Ginette tensed up. It sounded like doors opening and slamming shut. Someone was in a hurry.

She could hear the imps scurrying around like mice. Strange. It didn't sound like they were coming toward her. What else could've caught their attention? Whatever was, it couldn't be good.

Summoning up all of her strength, Ginette pushed herself back into the corner of her cell. Best to keep herself in the shadows.

She kept quiet. Listening intently. The faint sound of raised voices echoed out through the dungeon's halls. Was that... The Devil? What was he doing down here?

The voices were getting louder. The Devil seemed to be barking out orders, as usual. Something had gotten him excited. Ginette's stomach churned at the thought. When the Devil got excited, he was twice as violent toward anyone in his way. Now was not the time to stick out.

Letting out a whimper in pain, Ginette curled up in the shadowy corner, pretending to be asleep. There wasn't anything else she could do to conceal herself. Breathing raggedly, she squeezed her eyes shut. Listening. Waiting for the voices to fade.

The imps seemed to be spreading out. Scurrying to every corner of the dungeon. Ginette waited with bated breath, hoping they would pass her by without even noticing her.

All was hushed for a moment. Then came a light. An unbearably bright one that suddenly illuminated Ginette's cell. Hurting her eyes.

Ginette involuntarily let out a small gasp, pressing herself against the wall. She quickly shut her eyes again. Pretending to be asleep. Maybe whatever this was, it wouldn't notice her.

No such luck.

The strange glowing thing approached. And then it spoke.

"Ginette?" Came a whispered voice. The voice of a girl. Young by the sound of it, a teenager at most.

Shit. This wasn't good. This thing knew her by name? Could the Devil be playing some cruel prank? Or was this another withdrawal hallucination?

Despite her growing fears, Ginette opened her eyes just a little. She couldn't stand not knowing.

Standing before her was a ghostly chalice. The girl that Ginette had caught sneaking about the lab some time ago. Before the injections. What did the Devil call her? The Legendary Chalice?

Ginette didn't speak, eyeing the girl up and down. The girl's face was full of concern, but Ginette didn't trust it.

They stared intently at one another. Sizing each other up. Waiting for the other to break the silence. But instead, the sound of footsteps broke the silence for them.

Ginette tensed up at the sound of the footfalls, curling back up into a sleeping position. "Get out of here." She croaked weakly. "The Devil will be here any second. If you get caught, we'll both pay the price."

The chalice's face tightened. "I know..." She looked as if she felt genuinely guilty for leaving Ginette here. How strange.

There was an odd portal behind the girl. It looked like a gateway to the night sky itself. The Legendary Chalice glanced at it, then looked back at Ginette. "I'll come back for you. I promise." She whispered with an optimistic smile.

Ginette didn't share her positive attitude. Any remnant of that had been beaten out of her these past few weeks. "Yeah. Sure. Just get out of here."

The Legendary Chalice nodded and did so.

Another terrible day. Moreso than most.

Cuphead was wandering the dungeon halls, struggling to stay awake. He'd been ordered to spend the night on patrol as punishment for his failure to help the Devil catch Chalice.

The moment the pair had gotten the summons, they'd taken off, sprinting as fast as they could, but they were still too late. To say the Devil was not pleased was a gross understatement.

When Cuphead heard the news that Chalice had been here, infiltrating Inkwell Hell, his heart had soared. She'd come to free them! There was still hope for them after all!

But, while her attempt to help was a step in the right direction, it came with a heavy price for those trapped under the Devil's control.

Cuphead and Mugman had never seen the Devil so upset. They'd hurried into the dungeons only to find imps being eviscerated right and left, and the Devil screaming at the top of his lungs. Chalice had escaped, and everyone else was going to pay the price.

Now, Cuphead was on guard duty. If Chalice came back, he was to catch her and bring her to the Devil immediately. Cuphead desperately hoped Chalice would be smart enough to not return. Or at least, not to get caught by him.

Running his hand along the dingy cobblestone walls, Cuphead continued his wandering. Peering into the Colosseum, Cuphead surveyed the area. Nothing out of the ordinary. Poor Djimmi and Bon Bon were still up in their cages, no ghosts floating about.

It was back to wandering the halls for Cuphead.

He wondered how long he'd been down here patrolling. In a place like the dungeons, there was no way to tell the time. At least up in the Devil's Casino, he could tell the time of day by the ebb and flow of patrons, but down here? Nothing.

What if the Devil had left him down here for days? Would he have any way of knowing? It certainly felt like days to the boy. Or, could it have been just a few hours? Cuphead hoped not. He kept telling himself that he was almost done. That the Devil would come for him soon. But he never did.

Cuphead had to have wandered up and down each and every hallway at least twenty times. He had to be almost done, right? His eyelids were droopy. His steps became clumsy. He was so tired.

But he couldn't sleep. Not because he'd been ordered to stay awake, even if he was lying in bed, sleep would still evade him.

Cuphead's mind refused to rest. There was just too much to do. Too much to worry about. He had to protect Mugman. Find Ginette and free her. Figure out a way out of here. Now Cuphead had to add Chalice to his list of worries. If she was caught, their chances of escaping this hell would go from slim to none.

Rubbing his eyes, Cuphead leaned up against the wall. His mind was drowning in worry. He couldn't think straight, let alone walk straight. How much longer was the Devil going to leave him down here?

Clunk!

Something hit the wall. Ginette's head shot up, looking around. Did that ghost actually come back? While endearing, that also would be very stupid, so Ginette hoped not.

If this 'Legendary Chalice' was smart, she would wait for things to cool down before she returned. In that hypothetical situation, Ginette would be more than happy to speak to that strange girl again.

She had so many questions for the ghost: What made her so different and special to the Devil? Why did he hunt her with such fervency? Ginette had to know.

The sound of footsteps caught her attention. The clunking sounds growing closer.

What now?

Groaning, Ginette crawled over to her cell door, peering out through the bars. Someone was coming. She could see the vague outline of the figure in the dim torchlight.

The figure appeared to be stumbling along and was quite small. That was odd. Did one of the imps find the Devil's private liquor reserves? Now that would make for a funny story.

The figure grew closer, leaning against the wall as it let out a long yawn.

That voice. It sounded familiar.

Ginette's heart stopped. No. Could it be? Cuphead?

Leaning forward, Ginette grabbed onto her cell's bars, pulling herself closer. She could just barely see. It was him.

The boy was stumbling along, walking past her cell, he looked like he was half asleep. Her body screamed out in pain, begging her to stop, but she reached out a hand. Trying to get his attention.

"...C-Cuphead." She croaked weakly, brushing his arm.

Cuphead yelped, stumbling back. "H-Hello? Who's there?" He stammered, rubbing his eyes. Was his mind playing tricks on him? No. It couldn't be. There was a hand clasping his arm.

"Cuphead, it's me... Ginette."

It felt as if someone had punched Cuphead in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. He began to turn slowly, trying not to believe it. No. This couldn't be. He couldn't get his hopes up. This was just a cruel trick, a fever dream. It had to be.

Squinting, he could just barely see a figure reaching out to him from their cell. A familiar martini glass, but something in his mind refused to believe it was real. She looked so different, so strange. Her wrists were chained together. There was a large metal ball chained to her ankle. One of her eyes was swollen shut. Her glass body was covered in cracks. But, it was her. Ginette.

Cuphead tried to speak, but no words came to him. His mind was racing. He clutched her hand, tears in his eyes. Only one word came to his mind. For so many years, Cuphead thought he'd never say it. Thought he'd never have the chance to. But now, it was the only word in his mind.

"M-mama?"

Ginette had never seen Cuphead so emotionally unrestrained. With one swift movement, he ripped the cell door clean off its hinges and barreled into her arms, hugging her tightly.

Ginette was knocked onto her back by the sheer force of Cuphead diving into her arms. She couldn't help but let out a small chuckle. "Easy, easy..." She wheezed. "Are you alright..?"

Cuphead looked up at her, then burst into tears. "I-I thought you were dead." Cuphead sobbed, burying his face into her shoulder. "You've been gone for so long..."

"What?" Ginette gasped, her mind reeling. "Oh, Cuphead... I'm not dead, I'm right here." She continued, wrapping her arms around him. "And I'm not going anywhere. Okay?"

"You better not..." Cuphead sniffled, his face still buried in her shoulder. "Mugsy and I... We thought you were never comin' back."

"No, no. I-I am coming back, I promise." Ginette reassured him. "I... I just don't know when."

Cuphead glanced up, his eyes now red from crying. "You shouldn't even be here in the first place... I hate it." He reached out his hand, putting it on her cheek, now seeing the full extent of her injuries. "And you're hurt... Bad. How could they do this to you?"

Ginette attempted to shrug and winced in pain. "Oh, it's not that bad. It's just the Devil teaching me a lesson. I'm just glad it's me instead of you."

"But it's still ain't right. You didn't do anythin' wrong!" Cuphead insisted.

"Well, the Devil doesn't see it that way." Ginette sighed.

Cuphead scowled at the mention of the Devil, folding his arms. "I hate him. The Devil's done nothin' but get worse since you were taken away. He's tryin' to be our father or somethin' and he's gotten real pushy. And it's even worse nowadays."

"What do you mean?"

"Mugman's gift woke up. The Sight." Cuphead said, his eyes downcast.

Ginette tensed up.

"It was real bad. He accidentally got into a bunch of people's heads. It was like he possessed them or somethin'."

It was as if the whole world stopped turning. Ginette sat, frozen, her mind reeling. Possession?

Cuphead sighed at her petrified expression. "Yeah. It's terrible... And now I barely see him. The Devil's always got him up in the library trainin'. Then, when I do see him, he looks awful. Neither of us sleeps much. Poor Mugsy gets nightmares a lotta the time and he'll call out for you, so I stay awake and help him with the nightmares."

Ginette bit down hard on her lip to stop herself from bursting into tears. She had to stay strong for Cuphead. Deep down, she'd always known things would only get worse with her gone, but part of her had hoped it would stay relatively stable.

Now seeing Cuphead, it was obvious that things were only getting worse. Cuphead had heavy dark circles under his eyes and his once tough and peppy demeanor was gone. It was like he was a different person altogether.

Wiping his tears, Cuphead rested his head against Ginette's arm. She was so comfortable. It had been so long since he'd felt this safe.

"Do you think you'll come back soon? Mugsy would love for you to be there again. Me too..."

"I want to... I miss you boys so much." Ginette said. "It just depends on the Devil allowing me back. I have to convince him that I'm sorry enough for what I did or something like that."

"That's dumb." Cuphead scoffed. "I tell you what. When we get outta here, I ain't ever gonna let anyone do anythin' like this to you ever again. I'm always gonna protect you."

Ginette's face twitched. When they get out of here. If only she could have his same optimism.

"Just you wait. Chalice is gonna come in and save us." Cuphead continued, smiling weakly. "Then maybe you could come live with us? I'm sure Elder Kettle would be alright with you stayin' with us. Then you could be our mama! We could do fun things like run errands! Go see the picture shows. Stay up all night playin' games. But, that just if you wanna..."

"Oh, Cuphead... I would be honored to be your mother if you wanted me to be." Ginette said, tears in her eyes. She was getting all choked up now.

For a moment she closed her eyes, allowing herself to picture it. Being free. Walking her sons to school. Giving them a kiss goodbye. Getting them candy. Living free. A normal life.

"You already are our mama." Cuphead said, giving her a weary smile. He yawned. The poor thing looked exhausted. "At first I didn't want you to be. I thought the Devil was tryin' to trick us into likin' this place by usin' you. But... You really are the only good thing in this place. I ain't ever had anyone like you. I think when you were taken away, Mugsy and I realized that you were our real mama. And... If you were alright with it, we want you to always be our mama."

Ginette couldn't hold in her emotions any longer. She let out a small sob, holding him close, kissing the top of his head. "Thank you... Of course, I'll be your mother... I will be your mother till the day I die." She whispered. "You boys are the best thing to happen to me..."

As she held him, weeping profusely, she felt Cuphead slip off into sleep. He was so weary. He'd had to be strong for so long. But she made him feel safe, secure enough to fall asleep.

There they were. Mother and son. Fast asleep on the cobblestone floor. The prison cell door ripped off its hinges. Ginette was holding the boy protectively. Cuphead was curled up, asleep for the first time in days.

The Devil loomed over the pair, watching them sleep. His imps had made good on Ginette. She looked like hell. Each breath she took sounded like a death rattle. And yet, Cuphead still loved her. He trusted her.

Why didn't he trust the Devil like that?

The Devil had given him everything he could want and still, the boy hated him. Instead, he put his love and trust in her? A nobody?

It took all the self-control in him to stop himself from killing Ginette. While he'd gain immense satisfaction from her miserable existence being at an end, he'd forever lose the possibility of a relationship with the brothers, as well as lose the best scientist he'd ever had.

The Devil let out a long exhale. He'd just have to work with the hand given to him. This was far from an unsalvageable situation. What troubled him was something deeper that no magic nor manipulation could truly fix. He was jealous.

The way the boys looked at Ginette. The way they trusted her. It made him sick. One day they would give in. One day they would love him. But, how long would that take? The Devil was not in the mood to be patient.

Sure, he could force them to love him with the snap of his fingers, but that wasn't real. It was the cheap way out. One that could come back to haunt him if the spell were ever to be broken. He had to give it time, as much as he despised waiting.

Ginette stirred, catching the Devil's attention. She was waking up. She opened her eyes, groaning. Then she saw him. Ginette's eyes went wide and she clutched Cuphead protectively.

"Please, don't wake him." She whispered. Her newfound fear of the Devil was obvious. A pleasant change. "Do whatever you want to me, but please let him rest. I beg you."

The Devil smirked. "I wasn't planning on waking him. This is the first time he's slept in a few days. The boy needs his rest."

Ginette bowed her head respectfully. Best to stay on his good side. "Thank you." She croaked.

"God, you sound terrible, dear. My imps have been disciplining you well I see. I do hope you've learned your lesson." The Devil said, sitting on the floor beside Ginette and the sleeping Cuphead.

"What do you want?" Ginette said, flinching as the Devil reached out and touched her, examining her wounds.

"What? Am I not allowed to know where my son is?" The Devil quipped. "You might see yourself as his mother, but do not forget I love these children as if I were their father."

He paused for a moment, musing. "I suppose you and I are lucky that these boys are orphans, hm? No need to compete with biological parents for the children's love."

"That's one way to look at it." Ginette said, annoyance seeping into her tone. "We reap the benefits and the boys get to pay the price of growing up without their parents. Yay for us."

The Devil shot her a glare, raising his hand as if he was going to hit her. Ginette instantly flinched, bracing for impact.

"Watch. Your. Tone." The Devil hissed. "I could extend your stay down here if you'd like, perhaps even end your pathetic existence, or you can remember your place. I heavily suggest you do so if you would like to ever see your precious boys again."

Ginette's momentary boldness instantly withered. She lowered her head. "I'm sorry, sir."

"I certainly hope so." The Devil curtly replied, getting back up to his feet. He was bored of her already. "Bring Cuphead to the Colosseum when he wakes. I will be there waiting. Perhaps if your behavior impresses me then I'll consider letting you return to the surface within a week or so."

Ginette gasped, her eyes widening. "I-I." She stumbled over her words, trying to calculate the best possible response. "T-thank you, boss. I won't fail you. I promise."

"Prove it. All you've done in recent times is disappoint me. Show me that all the time I've poured into you wasn't for nothing." The Devil said, his eyes boring into her. "Do not forget what I've done for you, Ginette."

"I won't. I am forever in your debt."

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifteen: The Casino Confrontation

"Checkmate." King Dice said, leaning back in his chair. "Y'know, for a mind reader, you're pretty shit at chess."

King Dice and Mugman were in the Devil's Library playing chess. Despite Mugman's impressive display in the city square, he hadn't been able to use his powers since. Now the boy's days were filled with training from King Dice and the Devil, but all their efforts yielded nothing.

Mugman shifted uncomfortably as he gathered up the pieces, setting up for another round, but he remained eerily silent. He'd learned not to speak unless absolutely necessary with King Dice. The manager was ruthless with insults when provoked.

Taking a drag from his cigar, King Dice gestured to the boy. "You first."

Giving him a compliant nod, Mugman studied the board. Squeezing his eyes shut, he focused, trying to slip his way into King Dice's mind.

He'd done it once when King Dice had pushed him down the stairs. Back then, Mugman thought what he'd seen was just a terrible dream, but now he knew the truth.

What he saw in the depths of King Dice's mind haunted him, and he never told anyone what he saw. Mugman felt it was best to keep those nightmarish things to himself. If King Dice took note of people beginning to treat him differently, he wouldn't be pleased.

Did King Dice even know Mugman had entered his mind that day? The Devil did, that was for sure. Mugman wondered why the demon never asked him what he'd seen. Did the Devil already know?

King Dice made his move, capturing one of Mugman's pawns. He shot the boy a smirk, trying to goad him into playing more aggressively. His current strategy of trying to scare Mugman into using his powers wasn't working. Perhaps anger would kick The Sight into action? King Dice doubted it, Mugman was not one to succumb to anger, but it was worth a shot.

Fidgeting nervously, Mugman moved his queen. He tried once again to enter King Dice's mind but to no avail. As much as he didn't want to be a pawn of the Devil, he hated not being able to control these powers of his.

Every day he'd pushed himself harder to awaken his Sight once again, but no luck. It was as if there was a brick wall in his mind, separating him from this foreign part of himself -The Sight.

"Check." King Dice said, snapping Mugman back into reality.

Was Mugman this bad at chess? His cheeks flushed red in embarrassment and he kept his eyes focused on the ground. He felt like a failure, as usual.

"Hey." King Dice grabbed the boy's face, making Mugman look up at him. The boy flinched the moment King Dice grabbed him, preparing to be hit, but no blow came.

"Look at me." King Dice sighed.

Mugman nervously met his gaze, trembling.

"You're gettin' sloppy. Pay attention."

"S-sorry, sir." Mugman whispered, panickedly moving his king in response.

King Dice sighed in disappointment, entrapping Mugman's king in just one move. "And that's checkmate. God, kid. When I said pay attention, I didn't mean give the win to me on my next goddamn turn."

Shaking his head, King Dice reached into his suit pocket, taking a swig from his flask. "C'mon. We're done here. This obviously ain't workin'." He stood up, grabbing Mugman by the crook of his arm and pulling him along as if the boy were nothing more than a toy.

"Today we're gonna try somethin' different to wake up that Sight o' yours." King Dice continued as he pulled Mugman along. "This evenin', I think I gonna have you help me catch some casino cheaters."

Remember the drinks.

Curved glass means they aren't a cheater. Angular means they are.

If they've got cards up their sleeve, fix your sleeve. If they're in their vest, fidget with your suspenders. If they're somewhere else, get a message to King Dice when you get the chance. Point if all else fails.

Mugman had been rehearsing all afternoon. King Dice had brainstormed a plan for the pair of them to catch some casino cheaters, complete with secret codes and gestures. He didn't like Dice one bit, but Mugman had to admit that he was excited to help Dice catch some cheaters. It was scary, but also exciting; it was like he was a secret agent.

The boy was curled up in the staff commons, watching the fire crackle and roar in the room's ornate fireplace. It reminded Mugman of the cold winter nights back home. Elder Kettle would be fast asleep in his rocking chair while little Cuphead and Mugman sipped hot cocoa by the fire. Such sweet memories.

Nowadays, none of them had time to sit and enjoy each other's company. Elder Kettle was always hard at work tending to the casino staff. Cuphead spent his days in the Colosseum. Mugamn would spend his time in the library. Whenever they had a chance, Cuphead and Mugman would help Elder Kettle in the staff commons, but their free time was quickly diminishing. Mugman sorely missed all the time he used to spend with his family. If only he'd appreciated it more when he'd had it...

Someone approached from behind, tapping Mugman on the shoulder.

Snapping to attention, Mugman looked up to see King Dice.

"C'mon, kid. It's 'bout time we git goin'. Those cheaters ain't gonna catch themselves."

"Oh! Yessir." Mugman replied, standing up and following King Dice, his hands placed behind his back. He waved to Elder Kettle as he left, giving his guardian a big smile. Elder Kettle smiled back, with a hint of pain in his eyes. His little boys were growing up so fast. Too fast. And there was nothing he could do to stop it.

Shutting the commons door behind him, King Dice and Mugman descended the palace stairs, stopping in front of the casino doors. King Dice grabbed a silver tray from a nearby end table, handing it to Mugman. "You'll need this. Now, do you remember what I tol' you earlier?"

"Curved means they ain't cheatin'. Angular means they are. If they're a cheater, I signal you where their cards are hidden!" Mugman recited perfectly.

King Dice raised an eyebrow. "Huh. Looks like a fink like you has got some brains in there after all."

"O-oh! Thank you, sir." Mugman stuttered. He hadn't expected Dice to say something nice to him for a change. He guessed this would be the closest he ever got to impressing the casino manager.

"Well, it looks like you're all set. You ready?"

Mugman nodded, putting on a big smile. "I'm ready."

"Good." King Dice said, putting an arm around Mugman's shoulders, yanking him close. "Now, don't fuck it up." He whispered, plastering on his signature smile.

Mugman's momentary hope withered. That's right... He had to use The Sight on command, something he'd never done before. If he failed, what would happen then?

King Dice, still having his arm wrapped around Mugman's shoulders, pushed through the gilded palace doors and into the Devil's Casino.

As the doors swung open, it was like time froze. All of the casino's patrons stopped what they were doing, eyes fixated on King Dice and Mugman. It had been some time since anyone had seen either of the brothers. What did they think of him now?

News of Mugman's fiasco in the Third Isle had spread like wildfire. Every newspaper Mugman saw after that terrible day had pictures of him plastered on the cover page, front and center. Mugman was sure everyone must hate him now, only seeing him as a mindless pawn of the Devil's. Mugman kept his head low as he walked. If anyone he knew was here tonight, he didn't want to see their faces. He despised the looks of horror and resentment he had grown accustomed to receiving.

"There." King Dice muttered, catching Mugman's attention. Dice was pointing toward a poker table in the center of the casino floor. "Do your mind readin' thing, an' make it snappy. I don't need anyone gettin' ideas about what you're doin'."

Mugman nodded, shaking slightly. This was it, his moment of truth.

He gave King Dice a determined look, if he couldn't make the citizens of Inkwell proud, he might as well try and make King Dice proud. Or at least, make Dice not hate him. Taking deep breaths, Mugman calmed his racing mind, closing his eyes and resting up against a pillar.

There had been a building pressure in his head the last time he'd used The Sight -not too different from a headache. He had to notice it. Focus on it. Then it would show itself.

When he was up in the library with King Dice, he could never get himself to focus on the strange pressure. Was Mugman afraid of what he might see if he entered King Dice's mind again? Absolutely. But out here, he felt a little braver. He could pretend to be someone else, a spy on a secret mission to save the world, entering the minds of scummy criminals. Mugman liked that fantasy.

Opening his eyes slightly, he scanned the five patrons seated around the poker table. Inhaling and exhaling slowly, his focus honed in. His head was beginning to ache. There were so many thoughts around him, fighting for his attention, but he had to focus on this one poker table.

He could do it. Something deep down inside him knew he could. He just had to set that part of himself free. Closing his eyes, Mugman kept his attention locked on the building pressure in his mind, letting it wash over him like a wave of water...

There were five sitting at the silhouetted poker table. Each of them was deathly still like they were statues.  Mugman approached carefully, looking around. All he could see in this strange place was the poker table and its players. Everything else was engulfed in darkness.

His Sight had worked! Now he just had to determine if there were any cheaters at the table. A soft smile formed on Mugman's face. He wasn't so useless after all.

Mugman reached out, touching one of the players. In an instant, he was filled with emotions so different from his own. Thoughts that weren't his. Like the voice in his head had suddenly become sentient. Mugman really had done it!

The first player Mugman read was incredibly nervous. His mind was engulfed in panicked thoughts. He hadn't the slightest clue how to play poker, but he needed the money. Badly. But, despite his desperation, there was no intention of cheating in him. Mugman wished the poor man would just leave, and find money elsewhere, but his resolve was strong. Nothing would change this one's mind.

Another player had a deep seeded desire for attention. It was overwhelming, radiating off of him like heat waves. A need to be in the spotlight. He bet outlandishly, but not without backup cards hidden in his sleeve. Cheater.

There were two other cheaters at the table. While not as bold as the first cheater, they had a few cards stowed away just in case, their hearts pounding out of their chests. What would happen if they got caught? They didn't want to know. Mugman felt a twinge of pity, but they should've known better. Cheating the Devil got you nothing but pain.

Then, there was the last one. A fork woman. Mugman didn't dare step near her, even in this strange dimension. This one was dangerous. Rage filled her heart. While there were no hidden cards, there was a weapon holstered on her side, hidden beneath her coat. A revolver. This woman had a score to settle and nothing but bloodshed would satisfy her. Mugman backed away from her as quickly as possible, his heart racing. He had to tell King Dice.

As quickly as it came, the strange world of his visions faded. Mugman grimaced as he opened his eyes, overwhelmed by the bright lights of the casino.

There was King Dice, looking down at him, an impatient scowl on his face. "Well? Didja do it?"

Mugman nodded, opening his mouth to speak, but King Dice cut him off.

"Heh. Took ya long enough to learn to use that shit. Now, you better have found somethin' good an' not jus' a pile o' bull. I had to jus' stand here while you were whippin' your head around an' mutterin' thins like you were possessed."

"I-I did, Mister King Dice, sir. I promise. But, there's somethin' else. Somethin' I gotta tell you-" Mugman said, panic rising.

"Later." King Dice responded curtly, rolling his eyes. "I've wasted enough time jus' standin' here waitin' for you to finish your lil' fit. Git to it, now."

With that, King Dice spun on his heel and hurried off before Mugman could say anything, sitting down at the poker table.

"You have room for one more, eh Pirouletta? Excellent. Now be a doll an' deal me up some cards." King Dice exclaimed grinning.

Mugman's stomach churned as he watched from a distance. If only King Dice knew how close he was to death. The woman with the revolver fixed her gaze on Dice, a smile playing at the corner of her lips. Had King Dice been her target all along?

The boy waited a moment, watching to see when the players were all settled. Then, Mugman took a deep breath, steeling himself as he approached the poker table.

"Can I get you fine folk anythin' to drink this lovely evenin'?" Mugman asked, forcing himself to smile.

He hated his smile nowadays -you could see his fangs when he smiled-, but King Dice would be furious if he didn't smile, so Mugman had no choice.

The fork woman chuckled, raising her eyebrow at him. "Well, well. Wouldya lookit that. The Prince of Hell himself is servin' us, lowlifes. Why ain't ya up in your ivory tower? Did mind controllin' innocent citizens get too boring for ya?" She sneered.

Mugman gritted his teeth, trying to not let his face show how much her words hurt him. "Ah. Erm, I'm workin' tonight. A-all of the Devil's servants work in the Devil's Casino. Me and my brother ain't an exception. We're cheaters, through and through like the rest of 'em. We ain't princes, that's for sure, m-miss."

"Sure. Ya definitely seem to have a hard life holed up in a cushy place like this. But, no matter. Some people jus' never know how good they have it." The woman bitterly chuckled, adjusting her coat. "Oh, and I'll have an Old Fashioned. Might as well make ya useful."

Mugman could barely breathe. Between her insults and his knowledge of her secret, trying to remain calm was a nightmare. Every time she adjusted, he was sure she was pulling out her gun. How on earth was he going to warn King Dice before this woman started shooting?

Nervously taking the other patrons' orders, Mugman hurried off to a recovering Ol' Ethan, who was running the bar once again. While the rum glass was confused by the specificity of Mugman's requests for the shapes of the drinkware, he didn't question it. This wasn't the first time King Dice had tried out schemes like this to catch cheaters, but with a mind reader on his side, maybe it would work this time.

As Ol' Ethan hobbled back and forth across the bar, loading up Mugman's tray, the boy fidgeted incessantly. Mugman had to say something, he just didn't know how. But, then again... King Dice was smart. He would be able to handle it, Mugman just had to not distract him.

Ol' Ethan pushed the full tray back towards the boy and Mugman took it carefully, walking over to the poker table as if he were walking a tightrope. The last thing he wanted was to stumble and make a scene.

"Here you are, sirs and madam!" Mugman chirped, setting out the patrons' drinks. Three angular, three curved.

Mugman shot King Dice a small smile as he handed each patron their drink. The manager nodded, a mischievous glint in his eye.

The fork woman rolled her eyes, disillusioned with Mugman's cheery display, but the boy was determined to not let her see through him.

"I hope you enjoy, and may Lady Luck be on your side this lovely night!" Mugman forced himself to say with a small bow.

King Dice motioned him away and the game began.

The first few rounds went smoothly. King Dice closely eyeing those marked as cheaters but saying nothing. He'd wait for them to slip up, then make his move.

The cocky patron was caught first. After he'd won three rounds in a row, King Dice glanced over at Mugman, who casually adjusted his sleeve. Surely enough, when two large imps guards came up behind the cheater and forcefully searched him, there were in fact, cards in his sleeve. He was dragged away kicking and screaming. It was ironic to Mugman. The cheater finally got the attention he was looking for, just not in the way he wanted.

The other pair of cheaters, seemingly good friends were not apprehended as quickly, and the suspense was beginning to get the better of them. After seeing what had happened to the first cheater? They were in big trouble, they just knew it. But when? When would King Dice confront them?

The game dragged on and on, becoming more and more intense. The novice patron was overwhelmed, lost in the endless slew of rules, trying desperately to keep his money and maybe gain a cent or two. He was out of cash within the first fifteen rounds.

The pair of cheaters eventually quit, getting up and leaving without a word. A few imps followed closely behind, jumping the two when they least expected it. Mugman lowered his head, turning away. Cheating was a death sentence here, everyone knew it, but it didn't make watching cheaters get caught any easier.

The only two who remained in the game were King Dice and the fork woman. Dice had quickly taken note of her aggressive nature towards him and responded by making it his sole mission to ensure she didn't win. Thirty rounds in and the two were neck and neck, focused on showing the other up with every move they made.

A strange sick feeling tugged at Mugman's stomach. It confused him. He didn't even know why, but he was worried.

He cared about King Dice's safety.

Maybe it was the Devil controlling his soul, but he didn't think so. The boy studied King Dice, looking him up to down over and over. He'd been thinking about King Dice ever since he entered his mind, back when he'd been pushed down the stairs.

The King Dice that Mugman met inside in the vision seemed so different. Panicking, holding on to his last shred of sanity. Desperate for love. On the brink of being forgotten.

It was odd, and Mugman had felt a strange bond towards him ever since. Like, King Dice at his core, was just another victim of the Devil. Mugman could feel it, and he was determined to help. What if he could save King Dice? Show him the error of his ways? But, he couldn't do any of that if King Dice was dead.

The fork woman's resolve was growing. Mugman could feel it. She was going to kill someone tonight, that was certain in her mind. If only Mugman could understand why. Why would she go this far to cause such violence? Who had the Devil wronged to make her so deadset on vengeance?

But, then again, the Devil was known for tricking innocents. In a different world, Mugman could see Ginette being in the fork woman's position. In a world where her children had welched out on a deal and gotten themselves stuck as the Devil's servants. In a terrible spot like that, violence would seem like the only answer. It seemed that the Devil had taken away something important from this woman, and she was hellbent on taking something important away from him in return.

Mugman inhaled, then exhaled. He didn't have much time left before she made her move. He would have to shoot the gun out of her hand. It was the only way he could stop the slaughter before it started, without drawing the fork's attention to himself too soon. Mugman shifted into an attack stance, poised to strike.

The fork woman began to laugh, amused by a joke King Dice had made. The malicious intent behind her fake smile was radiating outward. "Ya know, Dicey, I think youse is the funniest man I did ever meet!" She said, wiping a tear of laughter from her eye.

Mugman watched her begin to reach for something beneath her coat. He tensed up.

"Y'know what will be really funny?" The fork woman shrieked, still laughing, but now with a frightening look of excitement on her face. "When I get to see the Devil cryin' like a lil' baby over your corpse!" Her hand shot out at the speed of light, pointing the gun at King Dice's head.

Mugman swung into action, filled with adrenaline-filled determination. Time seemed to slow, seconds now crawling by. Mugman could see King Dice's smug expression shifting into one of genuine surprise and fear. He'd been caught off guard, with no way to save himself in time. Mugman took aim, hoping upon hope that he wouldn't miss. No second chances this time. Then, he fired.

The projectile from his peashooter soared through the air. Mugman held his breath, aiming a second shot, but the first was all he needed. The bullet hit the revolver perfectly mere moments before the fork would've pulled the trigger. The gun was flung into the air and King Dice, still recovering from the shock, clumsily caught it.

Other patrons screamed, leaping back. Staff members were stopping dead in their tracks. Dumbfounded by what they'd just witnessed. An attack on the life of the Devil's right-hand man.

Mugman darted over, grabbing the fork woman by the arm and pressing his finger blaster into her back. "Don't. Try. Anythin'." He said threateningly.

The woman was too shocked to speak, still processing what had just happened. Then, the realization came and she attempted to struggle, but King Dice had cocked her gun and aimed it at her head.

"You'd better listen to the kid, missy, or you'll be havin' yourself the last kiss-off." King Dice hissed, his eyes glowing green as two of his playing cards slipped out of his sleeve and enlarging behind him. "Now, you, my darlin', are gittin' a one-way ticket to see the Devil."

The playing cards marched forward, seizing the fork woman. Her eyes were full of tears and she grabbed Mugman's arm, her eyes meeting his. "You... You're a monster." She whispered, her face full of disbelief. "After everythin' they put you through, you side with the Devil? How could you?"

It was like a punch to the gut. Mugman didn't reply. He didn't have the words. The fork smiled bitterly, seeing her words had hit their mark, but before she could insult him further, she was dragged away.

Only King Dice and Mugman remained, both still processing everything that had just happened.

"I, uh... I'm guessin' that was what you wanted to tell me, huh?" King Dice sighed, inspecting the revolver. He couldn't believe how close he'd been to death.

"Yessir." Mugman replied softly. He felt sick to his stomach. Was he really a sellout?

King Dice glanced down at him, noticing the boy's guilty face. "Don't let her words git to you, kid. You did your job, ain't nothin' more than that."

Mugman paused. Was King Dice being nice..? He didn't trust it one bit, but it was a nice change.

"Let's git you back up the palace, huh? I think that's 'nough mind readin' for one day." King Dice said, leading Mugman back upstairs.

The casino manager's mind was spinning in circles. Mugman had saved his life. Why? Dice had done nothing but hurt this kid, hell -he'd almost killed the boy, and Mugman repays him by saving his life?

King Dice loathed owing anything to anyone, and owing his life to this kid? He despised it, but in an odd way, it brought a warm feeling to his heart. One he hadn't felt in a long long time.

Was this what happened to Ginette? Were these kids just consistently this nice and they stole her heart away? He could sort of understand it now. It was strange. Here in the Devil's Casino, no one was kind toward each other. The boys' way of doing things was like a breath of fresh air. King Dice could get used to it. But, he wouldn't. King Dice refused to let himself be fooled into becoming soft. He was smarter than that.

Even if this kid was beginning to remind him of someone he once knew, from a long long time ago.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Seeds of Change

Agonized screams echoed throughout the Devil's Throne Room, the sickly smell of smoke filling the air. The Devil took great pleasure in dramatic executions and this was no exception.

Cuphead couldn't bear to watch. He'd seen the imps dragging in an anguished fork woman. She had been screaming incessantly at the top of her lungs. Trying to attack the Devil. Clawing at his face. Attempting to wriggle free and strange him.

From what Cuphead could gather, she'd pulled a gun on King Dice in the middle of a poker game. The punishment for such a brazen act of brutality? Death by fire.

So, now Cuphead sat, curled up on the small red cushion he'd despised only a few months ago, trying to block out the hysterical cries of a woman burning alive. He couldn't breathe. The thick smoke filled his lungs. His eyes burned, tears welling up in his eyes.

All he could think was, "How could Mugman let this happen?"

Cuphead stormed up to his room, covered from head to toe in ash. He couldn't believe it.

Mugman had saved King Dice's life.

King Dice, the man who had abused them since the day they'd been snatched away from their home. The man who took great pleasure in hurting them at any chance he got. That was the man that Mugman had 'heroically' saved, leaving that poor woman to die.

Cuphead knew that the fork woman was far from innocent. But still, he felt bad for her. He could see parts of himself in her, like he was looking into the shattered remains of a mirror. She might've been unstable, but Cuphead felt that her heart was in the right place. If he'd been in her position, he probably would've done the same thing.

Would Mugman have left him to die if he'd been in that woman's place?

Cuphead didn't like thinking about that...

Still coughing from the smoke, Cuphead pushed open the door to his bedroom, his eyes focused on the ground. He knew Mugman was in there, waiting for him, and he refused to look his turncoat of a brother in the eye. It would make him far too angry.

"Hey." Came the voice of his brother. He sounded tired but relaxed, blissfully aware of the execution he'd caused.

Cuphead didn't respond, slamming the door behind him and throwing himself onto his bed.

"You, uh, have a rough day, Cuphead..?"

There was a tense silence that followed.

Cuphead stared up at the ceiling, calculating all the possible things he could say, but came up empty. No words could express the immense frustration building up in his heart.

Mugman was watching him, perched on the edge of his bed as he fidgeted anxiously. Why was Cuphead covered in ash? What was with that bitter look on his face? It made Mugman's heart begin to race. Something was very wrong.

Finally, Cuphead let out a long sigh, and spoke. "Why'd you do it?"

"...What?"

"Why'd you let her die?"

Mugman tensed up. Suddenly, Cuphead being covered in ash seemed much more sinister. An ominous feeling clawed at Mugman's panicked beating heart.

"Y-you mean the, uh, fork lady? The one who tried to kill Mister King Dice?"

Had the Devil killed her? Had Cuphead been there? Did he see it? Mugman felt like all the air in his lungs had dissipated.

What had he done?

"Uh, yeah. Who else?" Cuphead scoffed, shooting the horrified Mugman a bitter smile. "And I'm sittin' over here tryin' to understand what in the hell you were thinkin'! From how I see it, all this gal wanted to do was to kill King Dice, y'know, one of the people who kidnapped us. Who almost killed you! And you defended that cube head, lettin' her die."

Mugman sat, frozen in place. This wasn't real. It couldn't be. His mind refused to believe it. No, he couldn't have sent that woman off to her death, right? She'd be fine. Right?

"And it wasn't a nice death, Mugsy." Cuphead continued, roughly grabbing Mugman's arm. "She died kickin' and screamin'. And guess who got the 'pleasure' of watchin' her burn alive? Gee, thanks Mugsy, you sure know how to just make my day, dontcha?"

"CUPHEAD STOP!" Mugman screamed, wrenching his arm away from Cuphead's grasp.

Mugman couldn't do this... His mind was racing. Guilt crashed over him like a wave of water. The woman was dead. And it was his fault. He couldn't breathe. Tears poured down his face and he broke down into uncontrollable sobs.

Cuphead rolled his eyes. "Oh yeah, just cry it up. That will make everythin' right."

Deep down in Cuphead's heart, he knew he was going too far, but he couldn't bring himself to stop. This anger... It was controlling him. He'd kept it locked away for so long, but no there was no hiding it away.

"And you know what?" He continued, his voice rising in volume. "This coulda been our ticket outta here while the Devil was distracted because of Dice dyin'. We coulda figured out a way to escape! And you threw it away for what? King Dice?"

The very thought of a missed opportunity to escape snapped Cuphead's fragile psyche. In an instant, Cuphead lunged forward, grabbing Mugman by the shoulders. Mugman screamed, trying to break free, but Cuphead's grip was too strong.

"He got Mama locked away! And you saved him?" Cuphead yelled, shaking Mugman. "You choose to side with the Devil over me and Mama? HOW COULD YOU?"

Mugman instinctively braced himself, expecting to be hit. But no blow came. Cuphead's grip loosened, staring at his terrified brother.

What was he becoming?

Swearing under his breath, Cuphead let go, storming to the other side of the room.

Mugman didn't move. His face filled with shock and disgust. Who was this? This wasn't Cuphead. It couldn't be. His brother wouldn't do this to him... Or would he?

"W-what is wrong with you?" Mugman snapped, aggressively wiping his tears away. He hated being angry, but this was the last straw. He was so tired of being screamed at. Being hit. Being hurt. And now he was being betrayed by his own brother? Something snapped inside him.

"For someone who's accusin' me of sidin' with the Devil, you sure are soundin' a lot like him!" Mugman continued, forcing himself to get up, hands balled into fists.

That hit a nerve. Cuphead whipped around, opening his mouth to reply, but Mugman kept going.

"Even if I did let King die, what happens then? I leave that crazy lady alive, wavin' her gun around? Her mind was all kinds of messed up Cups! She was dangerous and coulda killed a bunch of people!" Mugman said, taking a step forward. In his heart, he was terrified, but he refused to let it show. His eyes were beginning to glow and he instinctively stretched out his hand. Cuphead fell back onto the ground, clutching his now-pounding head.

"And what about the Devil?" Mugman continued, his outstretched hand clenching into a fist. Cuphead let out a cry of pain. It felt like his brain was being crushed from the inside.

"He would've figured out that I let King Dice die sooner or later. Think of Mama, what if the Devil decided to kill her as punishment for me lettin' King die? What would me lettin' King Dice die have solved? What would it have done? Tell me."

Cuphead kept his eyes locked with Mugman's, holding onto his aching head, but he didn't reply. Mugman stared at him, waiting, then the glow in his eyes faded and the pressure in Cuphead's mind ceased.

Mugman's vision cleared, and suddenly he understood what he'd just done. Instantly his threatening glare was replaced with an expression of horror. Cuphead wasn't the only one who didn't know his own strength.

"I-I shouldn't have done that. I'm sorry..." Mugman whispered.

"You're right. You shouldn't have." Cuphead responded with a bitter smile, groaning as he tried to get up. "But... I shouldn't have done what I did, either. I was bein' a grade A jerk, blamin' you for that lady dyin'. You're no killer. The Devil was the one who killed her, not you. We're just... Caught in the crossfire I guess... No matter what we do, we're still gonna get shot."

Mugman weakly nodded, turning away. "What's happening to us?"

"Mugsy, I wish I knew..."

The sound of scuffling footsteps caught Ginette's attention. She stirred, groaning as her fresh wounds seared in pain.

It had been three days since Cuphead had found her, and that was the only thing that kept Ginette going. She was so weak now, on the cusp of death, but the memory of that boy's face lighting up the moment he saw her was her guiding light. She wouldn't give up. Not in a thousand years. Cuphead and Mugman needed her, and she would not fail them.

The footsteps grew closer. Ginette could hear the faint sound of the boys' voices. They were here. They'd come back to see her.

"…Cuphead! Mugman!" Ginette croaked, dragging herself toward the front of her cell.

No one had bothered to replace the cell door, opting to chain Ginette to the wall instead. And so, Ginette crawled to the end of her chain, calling out as loud as she could muster for her sons.

"Mama!" Cuphead called out. The footsteps picked up their pace, hurrying towards her.

"I-I'm here, boys. I'm here." Ginette said, trying to spot them in the dark hallway. She could see them, just barely.

"I can see her, she's right there! C'mon!" Cuphead exclaimed, yanking along Mugman.

Neither brother had known how to apologize after their fight. Sure, they'd had fights before, but not like this. In the past, it had been petty fistfights. Maybe they'd accidentally break a plate or two, but that was it. But now? With powers beyond their comprehension? The thought of Cuphead accidentally breaking Mugman's arm or Mugman possessing Cuphead and accidentally driving him to insanity haunted them. So, Cuphead did the one thing he knew would help. He took them to Ginette.

He'd wanted to tell Mugman about Ginette earlier, but the brothers barely saw each other. They were always off training or passed out, trying to squeeze in every minute of sleep they could before another grueling training session. As terrible as their fight was, the aftermath ended up being the perfect time to tell Mugman about Ginette. Cuphead had excitedly ushered Mugman down into the dungeons. As they went, he'd told Mugman the tale of how he'd found Ginette, or as he called her now, Mama.

Although Cuphead was brimming with excitement at the chance to see Ginette again, Mugman's feelings were more complicated.

Despite what everyone said, Mugman still felt that it was his fault that she was down here. If he'd just been a little stronger, this never would have happened. Every day since she'd been taken away, Mugman had dedicated himself to getting stronger -to never let this happen again-, but still, he felt feeble and useless.

As they drew closer, Mugman wondered if Ginette would let him call her Mama as well. He wasn't sure. After all the hardships she'd gone through because of him, would she even want anything to do with him? Should he run? Perhaps it would be better if Ginette never saw the person who'd gotten her here. Mugman didn't want to run, of course. All he wanted was to be in her arms once again, but he didn't deserve it...

But, before Mugman could break free, they were there. Cuphead pulled him forward, smiling with tears in his eyes.

"We're here, Mama. Mugsy and I are here."

The silhouette of Ginette moved into the light and Mugman felt like he'd been punched in the gut. He could barely recognize her underneath all of her injuries. Tears filled Mugman's eyes. This was his fault. He tried to speak, but no words came to him.

Ginette's expression was unreadable. Her freshly swollen wounds hid her once familiar face. It looked as if she was smiling, but Mugman couldn't be sure.

"Mugman…" She murmured, her voice cracking.

His whole body was shaking. Mugman stared up into Ginette's eyes, using every ounce of energy he had not to break down crying.

"I- I'm sorry, Miss G-Ginette." He stuttered, forcing himself to use formalities when speaking to her. "This is all my fault that y-you're in here. I-I know you must hate me, so I won't take up too much of your time, but -"

Mugman was cut off as he was suddenly pulled into a tight hug. Ginette held him close. He couldn't tell if she was laughing or crying. Perhaps a bit of both.

"Mugman... None of this is your fault." She whispered. "None of it. Don't you ever say that it is, or that I hate you. I promise, Mugman, I will never hate you. You boys are the sons I never had, and I will always love you, no matter what."

Mugman struggled to comprehend what she was saying. It wasn't his fault? He was the son she never had? She loved him? No longer able to keep his emotions under control, Mugman began to cry. He clutched onto her, crying tears of relief. The three were reunited once again.

The boys told Ginette everything over the next few hours. The woman, Mugman saving King Dice, the execution, and -of course- the brothers' fight. The fight itself didn't worry Ginette, all siblings fought. It was in their nature. What worried Ginette was how they described the way that they'd fought.

From how it sounded, Cuphead was beginning to take on the Devil's fiery temper. Would Mugman follow suit? Or, would he become manipulative? He'd used his powers to debilitate Cuphead in mere moments. What else could they do? Would these outbursts get worse? As much as Ginette hoped not, it was very much possible.

Now, the brothers were asleep. Neither had wanted to leave Ginette's side, so they opted to spend the night with her in the dungeons. While they slept, Ginette lay awake, her mind racing.

Her worst fear was materializing before her very eyes. The brothers were beginning to change. Ginette had always known it was inevitable, but it didn't make it any easier. Fears swirled throughout her mind, tantalizing her with possible futures.

When would the Devil order Cuphead to perform his first execution? Or force Mugman to trick someone into selling their soul? When would the King of the Underworld teach them his favorite torture techniques? Or show them his love for breaking bones?

When would the boys give in to his influence and begin to become like him?

Ginette could see their fangs in the dim torchlight. She was sure that wouldn't be the last change they underwent. Would the Devil change their eye colors like he'd done with Dice so many years ago? Would he turn them into feral beasts as he'd done with Hocus?

Tears clouded Ginette's vision. She held the boys close, weeping, mourning what was to come. There was nothing she could do to stop it, as much as she would lie to herself and say she could. The boys would change one day. Become like the Devil.

Ginette would fight against their corruption every step of the way. That she was certain of. But, how long would the Devil allow her to fight against his plans? How long before he took care of her once and for all?

Ginette knew she was going to die. The Devil wouldn't put up with her forever, especially with her constant undermining and rebellion. She assumed her death would be staged. An 'accident'. The Devil would swoop in and comfort the distraught boys, becoming their one and only safe place. Their father.

How could she fight this? How could she change her fate? Ginette didn't know, but, if she was going to thwart her unavoidable death, she'd have to do it soon, before it was too late.

When morning came, it was -much to Ginette's surprise- not Cuphead and Mugman who awoke her. Instead, she awoke to the sinister face of an imp staring down at her.

"You're quite bold for a prisoner, I must say." It warbled, brandishing a large whip. Ginette felt sick.

Whipping her head around, she looked for the brothers, but they were nowhere to be seen.

"Do not worry, they are long gone from here. His Majesty specifically requested for us not to torture you in their presence." The imp continued, giggling.

"Where are they?" Ginette hissed, glaring at the imp.

"With their father, where they should be." The imp replied, pacing around her. "They were late to their training this morning because of their little excursion." It wagged its finger at her. "Naughty naughty of you to let them spend the night. Perhaps the Devil will extend your stay once again, hm? Maybe that will teach you to respect the boys' father and his plans for them."

"No! Please, anything but that!" Ginette exclaimed, struggling against her chains. "Please, just tell him I'm sorry. I didn't mean for them to be late, I swear! They needed sleep, the Devil knows that. Please just-"

The imp raised its whip, preparing to strike her across the face. Ginette braced for impact. Squeezing her eyes shut.

Then, there was suddenly a sick squelching sound, yelps in pain, and a loud thud.

Ginette flinched back and kept her eyes squeezed shut. What the hell could that be? She could hear the sound of a body being dragged away. Was she next? Ginette's mind was racing, trying to accept her fate when she heard someone clear their throat. It was a girl.

Slowly, Ginette opened her eyes, prepared to be impaled as well. Then, her eyes adjusted, and in an instant, Ginette's mouth fell open. It was the ghost girl, the Legendary Chalice. She'd returned.

The Legendary Chalice grinned, the imp's body skewered on her spear. "Betcha didn't think you'd ever see me again, huh? You and I have a LOT to talk about."

Chapter Text

Chapter Seventeen: The Girl and The Ghost

All was silent for a moment in Ginette's cell. Both studying the other, waiting for someone to speak.

It was Ginette who spoke first, "You came back."

Chalice sensed that this was a surprise to Ginette. Had she expected to be abandoned?

"Well, I promised you I'd come back." Chalice replied, warmth and sincerity in her tone. She knew quite well what it was like to be abandoned and her spectral heart ached for Ginette. "It's not like I was gonna abandon you. I never break my promises, even if it kills me."

Ginette's expression remained dubious, but her shoulders slightly relaxed. "So it would seem." The injured martini glass grimaced, attempting to prop herself up against the wall to better see her unexpected visitor.

"Oh, please don't!" Chalice said, quickly kneeling beside Ginette. "You're hurt. Don't strain yourself on my account."

"I'm fine," Ginette replied sharply. The woman seemed off-put by Chalice's naturally charming nature but said nothing of it. Instead, she cleared her throat and pointedly asked, "What is it you want? I'm sure you didn't go to all this trouble just for a courtesy call."

Straight to the point, Chalice thought. This Ginette seemed incredibly systematic as if she were examining a specimen under a microscope. How on earth did this woman become someone close to the Cup Brothers? Unless, of course, she had a kinder side hidden beneath an untrusting exterior.

"You're close to the Cup Brothers, aren't you?" Chalice replied, maintaining her friendly attitude. "All of Inkwell's presses have begun to call you their adoptive mother."

Ginette's eyes narrowed suspiciously. "I can't seem to recall how that is any of your business."

Chalice's eye twitched. She didn't appreciate the woman's hostility, especially after she'd just saved Ginette from a beating. "They're my friends. Their business is my business, and mine is theirs." Chalice said, crossing her arms.

"For some reason my best friends gettin' kidnapped is a little off-puttin', and I wanna rescue them. You have a problem with that?"

Ginette's hostile expression faltered. Her body language was hard to read, but Chalice sensed that this antagonistic attitude of hers was more or less a defense mechanism. How many times had the Devil broken Ginette's trust to make her so cautious?

With a sigh, Ginette turned, looking away from Chalice. "...Yes, I'm close with the boys. Very close."

"Like a mother?"

"Yes."

"What would you do to save them? Get them away from here, outta the Devil's grasp. What would you sacrifice?"

Ginette instinctively tensed up at the question. "A bold thing to ask of someone you don't know." She met Chalice's eyes. "I would die for them, but not under the orders of the likes of you, girl. Legendary or not."

Her barbed comment prodded at Chalice's pride, something more sensitive than Chalice cared to admit. "You know nothin' of who I am." She snapped back, irritated. "I come here to offer you the chance to save the boys you see as sons and in return, you go after me? How could you? And as a matter of fact, I do know you. Way better than you think, appointed scientist."

Ginette flinched at the mention of her title, lowering her head again. Did she think Chalice was going to hurt her? Maybe Chalice had let her anger get a bit out of hand. Ginette's mistrust was understandable, Chalice had to remember that.

"Hey, hey. Don't shut down on me." Chalice said, much softer now in an apologetic tone. "I- I'm sorry. I let my emotions get a little ahead of me there. I... I know the Devil's hurt you, made you not trust people. And I'm okay if you don't trust me, really I am. All I wanna ask is that you hear me out before you take a swing at me. Is that okay?"

Ginette nodded, not speaking. Her head was lowered, but her eyes were locked on Chalice's. Carefully watching

"All I wanna say is- If you do help me, it will be dangerous. We could be killed for workin' against the Devil. But it's the only shot we got at savin' Cuphead and Mugman. The chances are pretty slim, but- With you? It's possible. I wouldn't ask you to put yourself at risk otherwise.

See, I may not know you too well, but I do know that you and I have somethin' in common: Both of us got saved by those cups. But, not from physical danger, those two dum-dums saved the two of us from ourselves.

I know how you were before you met them. You were calloused. You grew numb to the Devil's love of torture and sufferin'. Your heart nearly turned to stone, unable to cope with the terrible things you were forced to do. That was, up until lil' Cuphead and Mugman came into your life and turned everything upside down."

A dark cloud of guilt and fear crossed Ginette's face, which only grew as Chalice detailed many of the dark secrets of Ginette's heart.

"W-Who are you?" Ginette whispered, eyes wide at the depths of Chalice's knowledge of her personal life.

Chalice's expression softened and she reached out, clasping Ginette's hands. "Call me Chalice."

"So, I'm to advise you on the Devil's plans, supply you with all of the information I can, and that's it?" Asked Ginette.

Some time had passed and the two had talked through a great many things. Chalice's many adventures with the brothers, -though she didn't bother to expand on her statement of how the brothers had 'saved her from herself'- her odd encounters with Elder Kettle and Quadratus, and lastly, the duties she wished Ginette to carry out in complete secrecy.

"What? I thought you'd told me earlier that my 'orders' were somethin' you wouldn't follow, and now you want more to do?" Chalice quipped playfully.

Ginette chuckled, rolling her eyes and lowering her head apologetically. "I know... But, if I'm to betray the Devil, I might as well be as helpful as I can."

It still felt so strange for Ginette to speak of betraying the Devil. It left a strange feeling in her stomach. She longed for freedom, but betraying him? Her heart pounded at the thought.

"True." Chalice replied. "But, I can't have you know too much. If the Devil were ever to discover our partnership, he'd force my secrets outta you. I may be sneaky, but I don't think I'd be able to escape him any longer if that happened. But, I might have something for you.

Remember my story with the boys? How they used enchanted cookies to let me control their mortal bodies for a time?"

"Yes..?"

"Well, If you really wanna help me more, that would be it." Chalice glanced down at her transparent hand. "This ghost body can only do so much. I can fight with it, sorta, for a little bit, but it's nothin' compared to what I could do when I was alive."

"You'd possess me?" Ginette's heart was pounding with fear and excitement, but she maintained a calm exterior.

"Yep! Pretty much." Chalice said. "Cuphead and Mugman never complained, so I don't think it hurts. It's just a little strange."

"Well... Let's say, hypothetically, I did become your-" Ginette paused, trying to find the right word. "Your vessel. Let's say I become your vessel... What would happen?"

Chalice's expression grew serious. "Well, I would use your mortal body in battle. And I won't mince words with you, Ginette, the both of us could die if I get killed in battle. I dunno what would happen if I was killed while using your body, but- If you did let me use your body... I would have a pretty good chance at killing the Devil. I could finish this thing once and for all... But there is a lotta risk involved.

And, you don't have to decide right now. Heck, you don't have to decide for a couple of weeks if you ain't sure." Chalice got to her feet. "I know the connection you used to have with him. The Devil. Somethin' like that doesn't just go away. And I'm guessin' that jumpin' from servin' him to plottin' to kill him weighs heavy on your heart."

Ginette nodded, relieved that she didn't have to say it aloud. She felt Chalice pat her on the shoulder reassuringly. The girl was too sweet for her own good, just like the boys. Ginette could now clearly see how the three of them had become such good friends. Would this ghost girl worm her way into Ginette's heart as well?

"I should be going." Chalice said, a tinge of regret in her voice. "But, I'll be back soon." She continued, turning to face Ginette and putting on a comforting smile. "Hang tight for now and focus on stayin' alive. Sound good?"

Ginette let out a soft chuckle. "Not much else I can do."

"And, Ginette?" Chalice said as she summoned her portal.

"Yes, Chalice?"

Chalice's stare melted into a rather emotional and appreciative look. "Thank you..." She bowed, speaking in a language unfamiliar to Ginette. "Calix Animi benedicat tibi, filia populi mei."

And with that, she was gone.

"If you did let me use your body... I would have a strong chance of killing the Devil. I could finish this once and for all."

Chalice's words tantalized Ginette's mind. Repeating over and over. Was Ginette going to betray the Devil? Would she be the one to kill him? At least, her physical body would be. The Devil, as much as Ginette hated him, was the only link to her past. Her life before all of this.

He'd made her feel so special and important. Was she really going to throw that all away? Seventy-four years of life, he'd been her best friend. Her only friend. Sure, they'd become strained in recent times, but still. He'd trained her in everything she'd ever known. He'd been the only one to see her as a person, and not write her off just because she was a woman.

They'd been the best of friends. Where did it go wrong? Or, had he been manipulating her from the start? That idea was incredibly unsettling but refused to leave Ginette's mind. She'd always seen him as her symbol of hope in an otherwise miserable existence as a child. Was it all nothing but a lie?

The sun was setting. A girl running -fleeing into the woods. Tears ran down her cheeks. Voices called out for her, yelling for her to return, but she didn't listen.

Clambering over tree roots. Scampering through clearings. A tree branch snagged the edge of her shoe. Yanking her back. She tripped, falling facefirst onto the forest floor. Everything hurt. She sobbed, curling up on the ground.

Why were they so mean to her? What did she do wrong? Every day she tried to make her mama and papa proud, but every day they were nothing but disappointed.

Darkness was closing in, the sun was almost gone from the horizon. No one came looking for the little girl. Not a soul. And so the girl wept bitterly, wondering what she'd done that was so wrong.

Then, footsteps.

Could it be mama? Or perhaps papa? She wasn't sure. The girl weakly pushed herself up, wiping away her tears.

But, to her surprise, it was not her mama or papa who had come for her. Instead, a stranger. A goat who stood on two legs. Its head was crowned with curved bull horns and it had such piercing yellow eyes.

"Little girl. Are you alright?" It said, speaking in a soft yet rough voice.

The young girl yelped out in fear, scrambling back.

"No no! Do not be frightened, I beg you." The creature continued, raising its hands in the air. "Please do not be afraid. I am not here to hurt you, child. I only came because I heard you crying. Are you alright?"

The girl's fearful expression softened. Wiping away her tears, she nodded feebly. "Y-yes, sir. I'm alright."

"Good..." The creature said, kneeling to meet the girl's eyes. "What are you doing out here, young miss? It is getting quite late and the sun has almost set. Why, if I hadn't found you, who knows? You could've been devoured by wolves or gotten yourself lost. This is no place for a child so late in the day."

The girl sniffled. "Anywhere's better than home. No matter what I do, I ain't nothin' more than a failure...

Today I- I was talking to my sisters -at the dinner table. I was tellin' them what I wanted to be when I grew up... And they laughed at me. I-I got so mad I smacked my big sis' right in the face. Pa didn't like that one bit, said he was gonna whoop me till kingdom come. So I ran. And I ain't ever goin' back."

The goat-like creature tilted its head sadly. "I'm sorry to hear that, my child. You do not deserve to be treated like that, I assure you."

The girl perked up a little. "I... I don't?"

"Of course not." The creature replied, patting the girl on her shoulder.

The little girl let out a long sigh, calming down. She looked up at the creature, feeling brave, her curiosity piqued. "Are you a faun?"

"Very aptly noted!" The creature smiled. "In a way, yes, I am a faun. You refer to me as such, if you wish, young mistress." He finished with a small bow.

"My name isn't 'Young Mistress'." The girl giggled. "My name is Ginette, but you can call me Ginny!"

"Ah! Miss Ginny. A pleasure to meet you." Said the faun, extending a spindly hand.

The little girl, Ginette, took his hand, shaking it. "Thank you for coming here to check on me, Mister Faun. That was very kind of you."

"Please, the pleasure is all mine, dear." The faun insisted, getting to his feet. "But, it's getting quite dark, hm?" He continued, gesturing to the setting sun. "I think it's about time you get home."

"Home?" Ginette exclaimed. "I don't wanna go home, mister! I ain't ever goin' back! If my mama and papa ever see me again, I'm gonna get the punishment of a lifetime!"

"What if I could make it go away? Make them forget this ever happened?" The faun said, flashing Ginette a devious smile. "What would you do then?"

Ginette raised an eyebrow. "Can you do that?"

"Of course! What faun doesn't use magic?"

Shifting from side to side, Ginette looked down at the forest floor sheepishly. "Well. If you were willin', I'd much rather be at home tonight rather than out here in the forest."

The faun reached out his hand to her. "If you wish it, it will be so."

Ginette smiled, a wave of relief washing over her. Perhaps she wouldn't have to run away after all. She leaned forward as she took the faun's hand, getting to her feet.

"Now, how did this spat between you are your family break out?" The faun asked as the pair strolled through the forest.

Ginette grimaced at the question. She'd been avoiding bringing that up. "Erm, do you have to know?"

"Only if you're fine with me knowing." The faun said reassuringly. "I simply want to shift their memories only a little. Knowing the truth of what happened can help me."

"I guess that makes sense." Ginette exhaled. "Well, I..." She braced for impact. "I wanna be a doctor. Y'know, the ones with the white coats and stuff. Not a nurse, like, a real doctor. Even though they're all boys. I wanna be a girl doctor. My sisters laughed at me and told me that no one would ever teach a girl, especially not one like me."

"I can see now why you began to throw punches" The faun mused. "Ah, mortals never cease to astound me. In one millennium, women oversee all, but in this one, you find yourselves restricted."

Ginette raised an eyebrow but didn't question the faun. He was a fae creature, after all, they worked in mysterious ways.

They arrived, standing a few hundred feet or so away from a small farmstead - Ginette's home. The pair could see Ginette's brothers prowling the fields, yelling out for Ginette. Biting her lip, Gin shrank back behind the faun.

"Do not be afraid." The faun said. "They will forget soon enough."

He began to murmur strange words under his breath, moving his hands up and down in foreign gestures. Ginette watched in fascination, her eyes wide with awe. The faun's piercing yellow eyes were glowing brightly as he chanted, then with a snap of his fingers, he was done.

Ginette watched as her brothers went from screaming out her name, to stopping dead in their tracks across the fields. They looked around, confused as to how they'd even got there, then one spoke.

"Okay Gin! You win! We give up. You were right. You are the hide-and-seek champion. Now would you please come out? Ma and Pa will be smokin' mad if we stay out too long."

Ginette's mouth fell open. The faun chuckled heartily, patting her on the back. "Go on. Do not fret, they won't remember a thing, I promise."

The girl didn't move, her eyes locked with the faun's piercing yellow eyes. "Thank you." She whispered. "But... Will I ever see you again?"

"You can if you desire to."

"Oh yes! Yes, I would!" Ginette exclaimed, clutching the faun's hand tightly.

The faun smiled widely, brandishing pointed -and rather Devilish- teeth. "Then it will be so."

Chapter Text

Chapter Eighteen: A Father's Gift

"Focus on your breathing. Open your mind. Wait for your brother's signal."

Cuphead inhaled through his nose. A long exhale. His left foot shifted back into an attack stance. Preparing for whatever came next.

Today was like every other day. Training started at the crack of dawn. The Devil or Henchmen -the Devil's attendant imp- would fetch the boys and bring them to the Colosseum.

After training, the Devil and the boys would have breakfast together. Then Mugman was off to the casino floor to work with King Dice while Cuphead stayed by the Devil's side throughout the day.

"Study what I do closely, my boy." The Devil told him, lounging back on his throne. "While your brother studies the mind, you will study me. Watch how I speak to patrons, how I collect souls, all of it. One day, this place will be yours, so you must learn the intricacies of how I run it."

Cuphead shifted uncomfortably, sitting on his red cushion beside the throne. What did the Devil mean? This place would be his? A thought flitted through Cuphead's mind, but he quickly pushed it away. Surely the Devil didn't mean that.

But that was earlier in the day. Right now the boys and the Devil were back in the Colosseum. Cuphead and Mugman had been working on a new fighting technique for the past few days and the Devil wanted them to get in some extra practice before bed.

Cuphead, still in an attack stance, was standing in the center of the Colosseum. He was blindfolded, but he knew the Devil was at his side and Mugman was up in the Devil's glass viewing box -watching from above.

About twenty targets were circling Cuphead. All spinning around him at different speeds and in different directions. Cuphead and Mugman's task was to work together to break all twenty of the targets with one shot -while Cuphead was blindfolded.

As the Devil had told them over and over, "This is no normal test. You boys must work together if you hope to succeed. Trust one another and lean into your powers."

Meanwhile, Mugman was watching closely from his glass box up above, about thirty feet away, his eyes locked on the spinning targets, his mind calculating the optimal time to signal. The Devil glanced up, meeting the boy's eyes.

"Everything alright, dear?" Came the Devil's voice, echoing throughout Mugman's mind.

"Yes, boss. Just waitin' for the perfect moment." Mugman responded. His head hurt a little as he replied. Sure, he could enter minds, but it wasn't easy. The Devil had only taught him how to use his powers to send messages a few days ago and it took all of Mugman's energy to send even the shortest of messages.

Refocusing, Mugman's thoughts returned to the spinning targets. He began counting to himself, trying to get the timing absolutely right. He wasn't in the mood for another late-night training session. If they got this right on the first try, maybe they'd have enough time to visit Elder Kettle before bed. It had been so long since they'd last seen him.

But now was not the time for thinking things like that. The targets were nearing their optimal position. It was almost time. Mugman steeled himself. He would have to alert Cuphead at just the right time. No room for error.

Cuphead was locked in position, itching for action. Then he felt it, a pressure in the center of his head.

"Now!"

Cuphead didn't delay. The moment the pressure hit his head, he took the shot. The sound of smashing wood echoed out through the Colosseum, accompanied by the howls of the rabid Djimmi and Bon Bon watching from their cages.

Cuphead ripped off his blindfold. "Did I do it? Did I do it?"

He spun around, looking for a stray target that was still standing. There were none.

The Devil was grinning from ear to ear. "You did it."

"I did it!" Cuphead whooped, leaping about happily. He looked up at his brother in the glass box, waving with a huge grin on his face. "Great job, Mugsy! I couldn't have done it without ya!"

Mugman had a huge smile across his face. "Thank you." He said, his voice echoing out through Cuphead's mind.

"That was splendid, just splendid, my boys!" The Devil said, wrapping his arm around Cuphead. "Why I don't think I could've done it any better myself."

Cuphead let out a sheepish chuckle, trying not to grimace as the Devil kept his arm wrapped around the boy in a fatherly manner. "Awe gee. Thanks, boss."

"Of course. I wouldn't say it if it wasn't true." The Devil replied. "In fact, I am so proud of you both, how about this? What would you boys like? Please, ask me for anything and I'll gladly give it to you. Anything for my sons."

Cuphead's first reaction was to flinch at the Devil referring to them as sons. He despised that. But then, the meaning of his words hit Cuphead over the head like a sack of bricks. "Wait... You're sayin'- we can ask for anythin'?"

"Anything." The Devil repeated with a warm smile.

Cuphead's looked back up at Mugman. They shared a long stare from across the room.

Cuphead imagined running free, leaving Inkwell Hell behind. Mugman, Elder Kettle, and Ginette were at his side.

The very thought pained him. From the look on Mugman's face up above, he shared the sentiment. If only that was an option...

But, there was something else. Something very dear to both of them.

Perhaps the Devil would grant them this instead.

The idea from Cuphead wormed its way into Mugman's mind. The boy let out a small gasp. He quickly nodded, giving his brother an affirmative smile. Cuphead's idea was perfect.

"Have you boys decided on something?" The Devil said, lovingly squeezing Cuphead's shoulder.

"Yeah. We have." Cuphead replied, meeting the Devil's eyes. He took a deep breath, preparing for the Devil to say no. "We want our Mama back."

The warmth in the Devil's eyes vanished and his grip on Cuphead's shoulder ever so slightly tightened. "So, your wish is for Ginette to return?"

A spark of hope ignited in Cuphead's eyes, but he remained composed. "Yes. That's what me and Mugsy want."

The Devil's face twitched into a frown, but quickly turned into a wide smile once again. "Then it will be so."

Of course, it had to be her.

The Devil swore under his breath as he descended into the dungeons. Imps bowed deeply as he passed, thanking him for blessing them with his presence, but the Devil ignored them. He had something much more serious on his mind. With every passing day, it grew and grew into a bigger problem, tantalizing him.

Ginette.

His star pupil. Her intelligence was second to none, and yet- There was a growing possibility that the Devil would have to kill her. A part of him longed to snap her little neck, get rid of her once and for all, but...

A little girl ran, barreling into the Devil, giving him the biggest bear hug. "You came back!" She squealed in delight.

The Devil grinned, patting a young Ginette on the head. "Did you think I would forget my beloved pupil? Of course not. And, I brought you something."

He held out a large tome, which Ginette grabbed eagerly.

"This summer, I'll be teaching you something special." The Devil continued, sitting down on the forest floor, motioning for Ginette to join him. His grin widened, leaning in as he whispered, "Magic."

The Devil grimaced at the memory, attempting to drive it from his mind.

He missed that little girl. Sometimes he wondered if he should wipe Ginette's memory completely and turn her back into who she'd once been...

Unfortunately, doing that would only cause more problems than it would solve. Perhaps one day, if Ginette didn't force him to kill her -that is.

Despite the Devil's cruel and downright torturous treatment of Ginette, in truth, he didn't want to kill her. She meant something to him, a fact that he loathed admitting.

Then again, he supposed this is what happens when you've known someone for seventy-four years. It changes you.

Ginette's family had forgotten her twelfth birthday, but the Devil hadn't.

Ginette cried such tears of joy that day, so much so that she almost accepted his offer to leave her family behind and run off with him.

Almost.

"Ma's havin' another baby in the spring." Ginette had said, staring up at the stars, the Devil sitting at her side. "I gotta stay here and help out. After all, who's gonna take care of all the kids if I'm gone? My big brothers and sisters sure won't."

"That isn't your job, you know." The Devil replied, putting an arm around her shoulders.

"I know." Ginette sighed. "...But, if I don't do it, who will? And I don't mind it, really. My baby brothers and sisters are all I got, besides you, of course. They mean everythin' to me. I can't just run away and leave them here to get shredded to pieces by Ma and Pa and the rest."

"I see." The Devil said, trying not to show his disappointment.

He'd been so close to having her soul. Damn this girl's morals. He'd rid her of those nasty things someday.

Unfortunately for him, the Devil had never managed to purge Ginette of her morals completely. It was the reason they were stuck in such an unpleasant situation now.

It was as if they were at a crossroads. The Devil had chosen his path long ago, but Ginette? After all they'd been through, these boys were the last straw. Now she was beginning to take a different path. One that the Devil refused to follow.

It was the night the Devil had brought a paralyzed Cuphead to Ginette. He found her collapsed on the common's floor. Her eyes were bloodshot and she stunk of booze.

"How could you?" She whispered. "How could you do this to a child?"

"We always knew it would come to this." The Devil replied coldly. "And I remember in a not-so-distant past you being completely fine with the actions you knew I would take."

"Well, I was wrong, okay?" Ginette snapped drunkenly. "Everything I agreed to was sick and wrong. These experiments? The mind games? The torture? I shouldn't have agreed to any of it." She paused, clumsily wiping tears from her eyes. "And I'd take it all back if I had the chance."

The Devil rolled his eyes. He hated it when she was drunk, it made her so melodramatic.

"A truly inspiring speech, Ginette. I'm touched. And I'm sure that this habit of drinking yourself to death is all in service of your regrets, yes? Surely getting yourself piss drunk every night will right all of your past wrongs."

Ginette glared at him, but didn't bother disputing his point.

"Take my advice, dear. These morals you cling so desperately onto? Let them go. They'll do nothing but hold you back." The Devil said, sitting beside her.

"Think about it, Gin. You have everything you've ever wanted. No one to stop you from being a doctor, scientist, or whatever the hell you want to try your hand at next. You're free from the family who despised you, and in their place," The Devil gestured to the sleeping forms of Cuphead and Mugman. "you've found the children you've always wanted.

Are you going to throw that all away for some arbitrary morals? I certainly hope not."

If only she'd listened.

The Devil paused, taking a moment to light a cigar. He took a long drag, breathing deeply. He needed to relax. She would notice if he was on edge. That's all he needed, Ginette realizing just how close she was to the Devil ending her once and for all, and how much that pained the Devil.

Maybe one day he would modify her memories. The boys' memories as well if he had no other choice. He had such wonderful false lives planned out for them if it ever came to that... But, he didn't want to -not yet anyways- it was too easy of a win.

Of course, he could charm them into never wanting to leave with the simple snap of his fingers, but their love would be hollow. And the Devil despised sycophants. Not to mention, if a meddler such as Chalice ever broke the charm, he'd have quite the rebellion on his hands.

No, the Devil refused to resort to such low tactics. He'd win their love naturally. It would be a challenge, but a welcome one. After centuries of boredom, the Devil was ready for something a little dangerous.

Picking up the pace, the Devil reached Ginette's cell. She was asleep, her breathing ragged and sickly. She looked just as dejected as she'd been when they first met.

With a snap of his fingers, the chains binding Ginette disappeared. She stirred. Groaning. But the Devil didn't bother waiting for her to wake up. He grabbed her by the torso, swinging her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Ginette let out a weak cry of pain, feebly struggling, but the Devil ignored her.

His imps watched from afar, their mouths agape as they watched their master stroll through the dungeon's halls, a bleeding Ginette slung over his back. The guards had assumed he'd left her for dead, but here he was, showing her mercy.

She regained her consciousness slowly. The Devil could feel her trying to wriggle out of his grasp, but she was far too weak. Then, came a small gasp. She must've opened her eyes.

"Boss..? Is that you?" Ginette croaked. Goodness, she sounded terrible. It brought a small smile to the Devil's face. Maybe now she would think twice before trying to defy him.

"Yes, Gin. It's me."

He felt her tense up, trembling. She was frightened of him. Good.

"A-are you going to kill me?" She asked in a whisper.

The Devil didn't immediately reply. He waited, relishing in her fear. Then, "No." He said.

Ginette instinctively let out a sob of relief. "...Thank you."

"It would serve you well to not disobey me again." The Devil replied. "Then, we may never find ourselves in a situation like this ever again."

"Y-yes, boss." She said weakly. If the Devil had been able to see her face, he would've seen a shadow fall over her eyes as she spoke. "Nothing like this will ever happen again. I promise."

Neither of the boys could sleep. They'd gotten out of training early, gone to see Elder Kettle, and now they were lying in bed. After Cuphead had told the Devil their request, he'd left abruptly and hadn't returned.

"Do you think he's actually gonna bring Ma back?" Cuphead asked, staring up at the ceiling.

"I hope so..." Mugman replied. "I could try and send a message and ask, but I think he'd just get mad at me for botherin' him."

Cuphead groaned, burying his face into his pillow. "Why does he gotta make us wait like this? Can't he just bring her up here instantly?"

"Maybe he's tryin' to teach us patience."

Cuphead cringed at the very sound of the word. "Eugh. I hope not. I've done enough waitin'. She's been gone for a whole stinkin' month. Ain't that enough waitin'?"

"Maybe the Devil doesn't see it that way." Mugman replied sadly. He was halfheartedly fidgeting, his eyes fixed on their bedroom door.

He was just as impatient and nervous as Cuphead was, even though he was trying to hide it. And, much deeper down, there was another growing worry in Mugman's heart. What if this happened again?

He could tell the Devil was jealous of Ginette and Elder Kettle. It was plain as the nose on his face. The Devil wanted to be their father, but both Cuphead and Mugman hated him. And, despite everything, it seemed like the Devil couldn't understand why they hated him.

Now, with Ginette returning, what would come next? Mugman knew that letting the Devil's jealousy fester was a death sentence. If the Devil didn't get what he wanted, what would he do next in an attempt to force them to love him? Take Ginette away again? Or worse, kill her? Or Elder Kettle? Mugman didn't want to believe it, but it was a distinct possibility that the Sight would force into his mind on a daily basis.

If this possible future was so crucial that Mugman kept being reminded of it, he knew he had to do something about it.

Then the door swung open, snapping Mugman out of his thoughts. In an instant, both boys shot out of bed. There, standing in the doorway, silhouetted by the hallway lights, was the Devil. In his arms was a weak Ginette.

"Here she is. Just as promised." The Devil said, giving the boys an unreadable expression.

"Ma!" Cuphead scrambled out of bed, Mugman hot on his heels.

For a moment, Ginette looked like a corpse in the low light, but then she stirred, smiling at the boys. Too weak to speak, she simply reached out a hand, caressing their cheeks gently.

Cuphead was at a loss for words, overwhelmed with emotion. He began to tear up and quickly wiped his eyes. Mugman was about to cry as well, but- he couldn't allow himself to get distracted by his emotions just yet. There was something he had to do.

With a deep breath, Mugman forced himself to tear his eyes away from his mother, looking up at the Devil. "Thank you, boss..." He whispered. Then, he took a step back, kneeling at the Devil's feet. "How may I repay you?"

Both the Devil and Cuphead stopped dead. Staring at Mugman. The Devil's eyes were wide, watching closely. Meanwhile, it was taking everything in Cuphead's power to keep him from yanking Mugman back up to his feet. How could Mugman get on his knees and thank the monster who'd had Ginette locked away in the first place?

Cuphead understood having to thank the Devil for what he did, it was how you survived, but this? It felt different. Personal. Like Mugman actually cared for the Devil and wanted to thank him and serve him. It made Cuphead feel sick.

The Devil didn't speak, gazing down at Mugman in silence. Then, he knelt down beside Mugman, gently setting Ginette on the ground. Very slowly, he reached out his hand, placing it on Mugman's shoulder. "Please, there is no need to repay me." The Devil said softly. "Just... Call me Father."

Cuphead became incredibly tense, watching Mugman. No... He wouldn't do that, would he?

Mugman peered up at the Devil, reaching out and putting his hand on top of the Devil's. "Yes, Father."

Cuphead's heart stopped. He felt like he was going to throw up. He wanted to scream, to punch a hole in the wall, but instead, he stood still, doing nothing.

He watched as the Devil cupped Mugman's cheek, smiling lovingly down at him. Mugman nuzzled into the Devil's hand, closing his eyes. "Thank you for everything, Father."

On the inside, Mugman's heart was pounding. He wanted to scream and cry and run as far away from the Devil as he could. But instead, he forced himself to lean forward, embracing the Devil. He felt the demon's arms wrap tightly around him. Mugman felt sick to his stomach but he didn't pull away. He had to do this, for his family.

Cuphead couldn't watch. He turned away, looking at Ginette. She met his eyes, giving him a reassuring stare. Cuphead didn't return the kind look.

How could he? Cuphead mouthed, tears welling up in his eyes.

Easy. Ginette mouthed back, reaching out and taking his hand. She murmured something below her breath, and suddenly, words began to appear on the palm of her hand.

"It's not what you think. I'll explain soon. He's doing this for you."

Cuphead didn't look fully convinced, but nodded, turning back to the Devil and Mugman. He squeezed Ginette's hand tightly, then took a step forward.

"Thank you." He paused, everything inside him was screaming at him not to say it, but... Although he didn't understand why, he could sense that whatever Mugman was doing must be important. Ginette had given him this look of deep appreciation like Mugman was saving her. Despite what he wanted, Cuphead wasn't one to let his brother go into anything alone, even if that was acting like the Devil was their father.

"Thank you, Father," Cuphead said, trembling as the word 'father' left his lips.

The Devil's head shot up, eyes filled with shock and... Joy? Cuphead had never seen the Devil look this happy before.

"Cuphead..." He whispered, reaching out his free hand toward the boy.

Steeling himself, Cuphead took the Devil's hand, and let himself be pulled into the hug as well. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to keep himself calm, despite his panicking mind.

A slight pressure crossed his mind. It was Mugman, speaking to him through his mind. "For Mama and Elder Kettle."

Then, Cuphead understood.

He took Mugman's hand, forcing himself to lean into the hug. "For Mama and Elder Kettle."

The Devil leaned back, beaming at them. He lovingly kissed both of their foreheads, murmuring, "See? I told you that you would learn to love it here."

Chapter Text

Chapter Nineteen: A Day Off

Today it was Mugman's turn on dinner duty. One of his least favorite chores.

Chewing on his lip nervously, the boy descended into the dungeons, holding a large tray. The imps all knew him and his brother by now and waved to the boy as he passed.

"Heya, Mugsy! You're on dinner duty today, huh?" called out one of the smaller imps nicknamed Pipsqueak.

Mugman let out a fearful sigh. "Yep..."

"Ooo! Don't get yourself bitten, those beasts of yours act like they have rabies or somethin' catchin'!"

"I-I won't," Mugman said, trying to smile. "Boss- uh, Father, will be there. I'm sure they'll be on their best behavior for him."

Father. A word that Mugman had once associated with a loving protector, a teacher, someone who truly had his back. 

But now? Father meant something very different. It still made his stomach churn, but how long would that last?

How long until Mugman was accustomed to calling the Devil, Father?

"I'm here!" Mugman announced as he entered the Colosseum. 

Cuphead was already there, hopping through an obstacle course filled with dangerous lava, difficult-to-reach platforms, and plenty of deadly traps scattered throughout. 

The Devil was leaning back against the wall, watching closely as puffed his cigar. Beside him stood Ginette. She was leaning on a cane, her arms and legs wrapped in bandages.

"Her injuries are a reminder of the lesson she learned." The Devil had said when Cuphead had asked why the Devil had refused to heal Ginette. "I want her to never forget what I have taught her."

And so, Ginette had to use a cane to walk while she healed. But even with the cane, she struggled, and most of the time she would have to lean on someone for support while walking. The boys hated seeing her like that, but there was nothing they could do.

"Ah, Mugman!" The Devil exclaimed happily, snapping the boy out of his thoughts. "Excellent work, my son. Go on now, serve our guests their dinner, they aren't going to feed themselves, you know."

"Yes, Father," Mugman said, grimacing slightly. 

He hated being on dinner duty. If Cuphead got bit, it didn't phase him -after all, his brother had super strength. But if Mugman got bitten, it hurt .

Steeling himself, Mugman shuffled over to the other side of the Colosseum, putting down the metal tray, and using all his might to pull a giant lever. With a resounding clunk, the lever slowly slid into place. Two cages began to lower, suspended in the air by large chains. 

The inhabitants, a rabid Baroness von Bon Bon and Djimmi, began to howl in anticipation, salivating at the mouth as they descended.

Mugman tried to smile at his friends -what was left of them, at least. They looked so empty, nothing like the people he once knew. Taking a deep breath, Mugman knelt down as he uncovered the tray, revealing two large slabs of raw meat. 

The moment Djimmi and Bon Bon saw the meat, they frantically stretched their hands through the bars, swiping and clawing at Mugman hungrily. 

"It's all they'll eat now." The Devil had told Cuphead and Mugman when he'd first told them that they'd be serving Djimmi and Bon Bon dinner every night. "That little ‘gift’ of mine has made them positively rabid, wanting nothing but raw meat." The Devil chuckled menacingly.

Mugman wished he was brave enough to confront the Devil and demand that he stop torturing poor Djimmi and Bon Bon in that way, but it wasn't like that would make any difference... 

Hand trembling, Mugman picked up the first slab of meat, tossing it into Djimmi's outstretched hand. The Baroness tried to snatch it away, but missed barely, growling. 

"Easy..." Mugman said shakily, picking up the other piece. He tossed it to her. "Here you go, Miss Bon Bon."

The Baroness seized it, ripping it apart hungrily. Bits of blood from the raw meat sprayed out, landing on Mugman's cheek. Scooting back, Mugman watching fearfully. No matter how much they were fed, every time they ate, it was like they hadn't eaten in weeks. It terrified Mugman.

"Do not fear them." The Devil said, seemingly sensing the boy's fear as he approached from behind, placing his hand on Mugman's shoulder. 

"You are above them. They cannot hurt you. Even if I were to release them from their cages, you can defend yourself, because you are better ."

Mugman shifted uncomfortably, trying not to show his distaste toward the Devil’s statement. "It's not that, Father. It's-" He paused, looking up at the Devil. "They used to be my friends, but now... They've changed. They're like wild animals who're starvin'... Dyin'."

"And why is that a problem?" The Devil asked casually. "After all, they did cheat me out of their souls. A deal is a deal, yes? They should be punished for their wrongdoings."

"I-I guess, but… They're my friends. Seein' them suffer like this-"

"You don't like it." The Devil finished. 

Mugman nodded, bracing himself. Depending on the Devil’s mood, this could either go well or things would turn sour quickly. 

But, to the boy’s surprise, the Devil let out a playfully exasperated sigh and turned to Ginette, “Can you save them?”

Ginette tensed up, just as surprised as Mugman, “I- I can certainly try, sir. I can’t guarantee that it’ll work, but there’s a chance I can heal them and turn them back to normal. But, you wouldn’t be able to use them for the boys’ training.”

“That won’t be a problem,” The Devil said. 

Turning back to Mugman, he knelt down beside the boy, flashing him a warm smile, “It seems you’ve caught me in a good mood, son. I’m sure your mother will have them healthy and back to normal in no time. She is the one who originally created the poisons for them, after all.”

Ginette winced at that comment. It was a fact she despised being reminded of.

“In the meantime,” The Devil continued, getting back up, a maniacal grin forming on his face, “we’ll need to dig up some new sparring partners for you two boys.”

The words sent shivers down Mugman’s spine. Who exactly had he just condemned to a life of torture and imprisonment?

“Lucky for you, I have just the idea of who to ‘acquire’ next!”

Sunrise. Ms. Chalice let out a long sigh, leaning against Castellum Cylix's tower walls as she watched streaks of yellow and orange pierce the sky. Clutched in her hand was a small paper bag filled with inconspicuous cookies. Most wouldn't bat an eye, but these were no ordinary pastries.

"Let me present to you my finest creation yet!" Declared Chef Saltbaker, presenting Chalice with a tray of cookies.

Chalice raised her eyebrow. "Uh- Saltbaker, these are just plain ol' chocolate chip cookies. What's so special about that?"

The chef grinned. "Take a bite and you'll see! I think after trying these cookies, you'll feel rather... Lively.”

An astral cookie. A temporary ticket for Chalice to be alive again -through the body of another. Thanks to Ginette agreeing to be her vessel, Chalice would be able to live once again. At least for a little while.

There was a bittersweet happiness that clawed at Chalice's mind whenever she thought of anyone besides Cuphead and Mugman being her vessels. 

Anything that reminded her of Cuphead and Mugman filled her with this sense of emptiness. A deep sadness that left her feeling numb. She missed them so much, the very thought of them was too much for her mind to handle.

For the past few months, Chalice had been running on pure adrenaline, not letting her feelings catch up to her. But now? Perhaps it was because she'd returned to her childhood home. Or maybe she was finally processing just what had become of her dear friends.

It crept up on her like a thief in the night. A sadness that dragged her deeper and deeper, threatening to swallow her whole. So many lives hung in a delicate balance, how could she do this all on her own? No matter what she did, the Devil was always one step ahead. Was she doomed to fail? Would it be better if she gave up now? 

Some days she wishes she could. Loneliness ate at her heart, especially when she thought of the brothers. She longed to see them again, to give them the biggest hug ever. 

She'd almost reunited with them once while she was in the casino. It was a week or so after Mugman's incident in the city. Chalice had gone to speak with Elder Kettle. It was a dangerous endeavor, but one she knew how to handle.

The brothers had been fast asleep, sprawled out across the staff common room's couches. Her eyes widened and she had immediately rushed over to their side. 

"Should I wake them for you?" Elder Kettle said. "I'm sure they'd love to see you, Chalice."

Chalice didn't respond for a moment. Everything in her wanted to say yes, but... Was it wise? 

If the Devil ever discovered that the boys had been in contact with Chalice behind his back -She didn't want to imagine that. Elder Kettle (and now Ginette as well) knew the risks of being associated with her. Ones that could prove deadly if things went sour. 

She couldn't -in good conscience- involve the brothers. The torture and torment they would undergo if she was caught would be unbearable... The type of pain and misery that Chalice was well aware of.

Lowering her gaze, Chalice shook her head. "Them knowing is too dangerous... I- I'd better get goin', huh? It's not good for me to stick around too long."

Elder Kettle nodded, putting his hand on your shoulder. "You're doing a good thing, Chalice. When this is all over, the boys will appreciate everything you've done for them."

Chalice forced a smile. "Yeah."

If only she believed that. 

Smash!

Chalice snapped back to reality. Looking down, she saw her spectral hand lodged into the stone wall. She'd punched it so hard that a piece of the wall had broken off, smashing into the ground.

Quickly turning away from the edge, Chalice hurried back inside. She had to get herself under control. Aggressively wiping tears away from the corners of her eyes, she hurried down the castle tower's steps to the grounds. It was best for her to not linger, the longer she sat still, the more she would find herself drowning in feelings of inadequacy.

As Chalice walked out onto the castle grounds, she was suddenly met with the sight of Miss Cyclops, who was quite insistently beckoning her over to something.

Chalice immediately tensed up. Was someone close by? Had the Devil discovered her hiding spot?

She hurried to Miss Cyclops's side. "What's wrong?" She whispered. "Have we been discovered?"

The cyclops shook her head, pointing into the woods. Off in the distance, Chalice could ever so slightly hear the sound of fighting accompanied by the bloodthirsty calls of the Devil's imps.

Someone was in trouble, and by the sound of it, they weren't doing too well against the imps.

“Wait here,” Chalice ordered in a hushed whisper, summoning her golden spear with a flick of her hand. “I’ll go and check it out.”

The giant nodded, the look in her eyes seeming to say: “Good luck!”

Chalice soared through the forest, intently focused on following the warlike cries of the imps. Over the centuries after her passing, she’d begun to understand what the different sounds meant. The ones she was hearing now? It sounded to her like they were winning.

Clutching her spear tightly, Chalice dove through a wall of bramble, peeking her head out to see a group of ten or so imps attacking a large flower. Said flower was screaming curses and swinging thorny tendrils at his assailants, but the imps were just too fast. The group was surrounding the flower, jabbing at him from different directions and trying to pull up his roots.

Gritting her teeth, Chalice scanned her surroundings. She needed there to be no survivors. The last thing she needed was the Devil gaining more intel on her. 

Taking a deep breath, she cleared her mind. A smile formed at the corners of her mouth. As much as combat worried her, Chalice couldn’t deny that she’d missed it.

In a flash, Chalice lunged from behind, thrusting her spear forward. She skewered three imps like they were marshmallows one would roast. The others screamed, completely caught off-guard by their new opponent.

The flower was terrified of the new arrival as well, scrambling backward, “Holy shit!” He yelled, gawking at her.

“It’s okay!” Chalice called out in reply as she took the head off another imp. “I’m here to help!”

“You are?” The flower sputtered. “Shit-- Was I planted over your grave or somethin’?”

“Nah.” Chalice giggled, tackling an imp and snapping its neck. “I’ll explain later, yeah? For now, let’s send these fellas back to Hell where they belong!”

“I like that plan!” The flower grinned, leaping into action alongside his new ghostly ally.

“Miss Cyclops!” Chalice’s voice rang out through the ruins of Castellum Cylix as she led her new ally into the fort.

Cagney, who was standing next to Chalice, tensed up. “Uhh, when you say ‘Cyclops’, do you mean like, the Cyclops of Rugged Ridge?”

“I do.”

The color drained from Cagney’s petals. “What?”

“I befriended her!” Chalice replied with a charming smile. “She ain’t so bad once you get to know her!”

Cagney gulped. “I sure hope so.”

The giant’s footsteps grew closer, and then, the cyclops’ enormous head peered out through the treetops. Cagney looked like he was going to pass out.

“We’ve got ourselves a new friend who’ll be staying here!” Chalice said. “Seems like the Devil’s searchin’ for his runaway debtors, so you and I are gonna have a lotta company pretty soon.”

Turning to Cagney, Chalice continued, “Miss Cyclops saved you, y’know. If she hadn’t told me ‘bout hearin’ your scuffle in the woods, I would never have found you.”

Cagney, although he was still terrified, gave Miss Cyclops a weak smile. “I- uh- Thank you, Miss, uh, Cyclops. I don’t know if I’d still be livin’ if it weren’t for you.”

Miss Cyclops blushed, grinning ear to ear. She gave the flower a bashful curtsey, then hurried away.

“See? What did I tell ya? Miss Cyclops is a doll.” Chalice quipped, playfully slapping Cagney across the back. “Now you go on in and get yourself comfortable. I’ll be back tonight.”

“You're leavin'? W-where are you goin’?” Cagney blustered, a little on edge at the thought of his new ally leaving him so quickly.

“Out,” Chalice replied, summoning up her paper bag of pastries. “Gotta gather some intel, y’know? After all, the Devil ain’t gonna kill himself.”

Cagney nodded hesitantly, “I, uh, suppose not.”

“Uh, Boss?”

Cuphead and Mugman glanced up from their lunch. From the tone of Henchman’s voice, the boys could tell that he was about to give the Devil some bad news.

“Hmm?” The Devil said, twirling his pitchfork.

“It’s, uh, somethin' happened on the mainland. Y’know that squadron you sent lookin’ for them runaway debtors?”

“Yes? What’s happened?” The Devil pressed, irritation seeping into his tone.

Henchman braced for impact as he said, “They, um, went missin’. We think somebody offed ‘em.”

“What? ” The Devil hissed, smashing his fist down on the table.

“I- Uh- They- Nobody knows for sure what happened," Henchman added, panic overtaking his tone, "but no one can get ahold of ‘em. It’s like they’ve dropped off the face of the earth.”

“Don’t come to me with rumors, Henchman.” The Devil snapped, grabbing a glass of water right out of Cuphead’s hand and throwing it at the imp. “I want them found. And make it snappy or you will regret it. ”

Henchman lurched back, barely avoiding the shards of glass that exploded out from the glass smashing into the wall. “Y-yes, Boss! I’ll get our best demons on it.”

“You’d better.” Was the Devil’s reply as the demon shot Henchman with a threatening glare.

As Henchman left, the Devil slumped dramatically back into his chair. Cuphead and Mugman watched him closely, clutching onto each other, fearing they would be the next targets of the Devil’s wrath.

Silence permeated the room. The Devil snapped his fingers, summoning a lit cigar into his hand. He took a long drag, his eyes closed. “We’re done for the day. Congrats, you boys have just gotten yourselves a day off.” He exhaled with a puff of smoke.

The boys exchanged a look.

“Well? Aren’t you going to thank me?” The Devil continued, opening an eye to look at the boys.

“O-oh! Yes, thank you, Father!” Mugman stammered, his hands trembling.

Cuphead simply nodded along. Calling the Devil ‘father’ was still too much for him, so he only said it when he absolutely had to.

“What would you like us to do instead?” Mugman continued, tightly holding Cuphead’s arm beneath the table.

“Us?” The Devil’s ears perked up.

“Y-yeah. Like a family.” Mugman could feel Cuphead tensing up, but it was too late to backpedal now.

A faint smile played at the Devil’s lips. “I’d like that… Yes. I’d like that very much.” He suddenly stood up, “Come. Let us go see Elder Kettle. I’m sure you boys miss him terribly.”

The Devil was smiling now as he spoke, but it wasn’t the good kind of smile. It was a smile full of malice that made a chill go up Cuphead and Mugman’s spines. Whatever the Devil was planning, it couldn’t be good.

Ginette limped her way into the staff commons as the clocks struck 10 p.m, just as rush hour began in the casino. No staff would be in the commons for at least a few hours, the perfect time for a hush-hush meeting.

Elder Kettle glanced up as she made her way inside. His pity for her was evident. “Are you alright? Do you need me to get you anything?” He asked, walking to her side.

“No, no. I’m alright.” Ginette said, wincing as she sat herself down in an armchair. “This is better than it was a few days ago, believe it or not.”

“I believe it alright.” Elder Kettle said sadly. “The way the Devil treats you is just… Downright cruel.”

Ginette shrugged with a sigh. “It could be worse. The fact I got out of there with my life intact speaks volumes.”

Elder Kettle didn’t look thoroughly convinced, but he didn’t have time to respond as Ginette suddenly closed her eyes, holding a hand to her head. 

"It's Chalice." She said as her eyes and palms began to glow, magic flowing through her. “Yes. It’s all clear in here. Both Elder Kettle and I are here and ready whenever you are.”

“Is she coming?” Elder Kettle asked.

“Yes. It seems there was some imp activity down on the mainland, so her visit will be short, but she’s coming.” Ginette replied, the glow fading from her eyes.

Then, came a flash of light as a portal emerged from thin air, revealing a starry night sky -the astral plane- with a ghostly chalice peeping her head out.

“Good!” Said the Legendary Chalice, filled with her usual pep and charm as she stepped out of the portal, “It seems you both are still in one piece.”

“Thankfully.” Ginette chuckled dryly, watching as the rift between planes closed behind Chalice.

“I'm so glad you're safe, Ms. Chalice." Elder Kettle said, leaning in and giving Chalice a tight hug. "How are things back on the mainland? Is all still quiet?”

Chalice sighed. “It was... Up until a few hours ago. Then, somethin' changed. I found this fella who was gettin' jumped by a buncha the Devil's goons. I managed to get him out in one piece and he went on to tell me that the Devil's put out some bounties on his runaway debtors.”

"Bounties?" Elder Kettle asked, concern filling his voice.

"Take a look for yourself," Chalice said, pulling out a piece of paper.

Elder Kettle was speechless. He read and reread the poster again and again. "...How? How could he do this?"

"He's pretty much gotten full control over the Inkwell Isles." Chalice replied bitterly. "And, who's gonna stop him? You can't arrest the Devil or anythin' like that. You either kiss up to the bastard or find yourself on one of these wanted posters."

"But why?" Elder Kettle pressed, shaking his head in dismay. "Why would he do this?"

"He's gathering up sparring partners for the boys," Ginette interjected, taking a look at the wanted poster. "Djimmi and Bon Bon are on death's doorstep and so he's out hunting for new training dummies."

Elder Kettle looked horrified, while Chalice didn't look surprised in the slightest.

"That makes a lotta sense now that you say it." Chalice said, shaking her head in dismay.

"And, this fellow you found," Elder Kettle said, still reeling, "who was he?"

"Oh, yes! He said he knew you and the boys. It was some flower fella-"

“Cagney!” Elder Kettle exclaimed. “Is he safe?”

“He’s alright.” Chalice said reassuringly. “He’s hiding out with me for now. He insists he wants to try and leave the isles, but I don’t think that’ll be happenin’ any time soon.”

“Definitely not.” Ginette agreed. “The Devil’s been itching to get back at his runaway debtors for months. He won’t rest till he has them all in cells and under his thumb.”

“Help those he hunts…” Chalice murmured, glancing over at Elder Kettle. “Seems like that part of that Sight prophecy of yours is finally comin’ true.”

“I suppose so.” Elder Kettle exhaled. “But, if that is the case, what does it mean? What on earth is the Sight trying to have you do?”

Chalice paused. She hadn't thought that far ahead. Why would the Sight mention that so specifically?

"Now I'm not so sure if this is a shot in the dark, but from how I see it. It seems like the Sight is guiding you to build an army.” Ginette mused, an impressed expression forming on her face as she spoke. “I mean, what better fighters could you have? It’s perfect, in a strange and twisted way. They’re trapped in this terrible situation because of the Devil. What else can they do? Besides being hunted down and caught, of course.”

“They’ve no choice but to fight.” Chalice said, gasping as the pieces clicked in her mind. “Gosh… It sounds terrible when we say it like that but… What other option do any of us have?”

“Why do you think I’m doing what I’m doing?” Ginette said with a wry smile. “It’s either this or giving up, and I’m not about to sit here and watch my children’s minds rot under the Devil’s influence.”

“Speakin' of,” Chalice held out a small paper bag to Ginette. “Here. These are for you.”

Ginette took the bag, peering inside and raising her eyebrows, “Uh- Cookies? What’s this for?”

“It’s an astral cookie.” Chalice explained. “When you take a bite, it allows me to take over your body and become alive again. For about an hour or so, that is.”

Ginette let out a long exhale. “So, we’re really doing this vessel thing, huh?”

“Only if you’re alright with it,” Chalice said, putting a hand on Ginette’s shoulder. “If you need, say the word and we will never speak of this again.”

“No, no. I’ll do it.” Ginette said, tightening her grasp on the paper bag. “It’s just… A lot to take in.”

“Those boys of yours said the same.” Chalice giggled with a wistful smile.

Ginette perked up. “They did? They were your vessels as well?”

“At one point, before this mess-” Chalice said, about to go into a story, but she quickly stopped talking.

She froze, listening intently, then her eyes met Ginette’s and Elder Kettle’s.

“He’s coming.” She whispered, before suddenly disappearing. 

Then, just as she did, the staff common room door swung open. Both Ginette and Elder Kettle whipped around, their hearts leaping up into their throats. There, standing in the doorway, was the Devil with Cuphead and Mugman at his side.

“Elder Kettle!” The Devil crooned, strolling into the room. “Shirking your responsibilities, are we?”

The elder turned, quickly shoving the wanted poster between the cushions of Ginette's armchair. He had not mentally prepared himself to see the Devil today.

Every time he saw the demon, Elder Kettle had to mentally prepare himself beforehand to keep himself from snapping. It was just so overwhelming to see the creature who had singlehandedly ruined his children's lives. Who'd tortured his boys and was trying with everything in his power to turn his children into monsters. 

Now, here he was, trapped in this godforsaken common room. Forced to rely on a ghost girl and a mad scientist to save his children while he was supposed to do what? Just sit and wait? It boiled his blood, and now this unexpected visit was pushing him over the edge. Between the exhaustion from work, the fear growing in his heart, and his intense anger, he didn't know how much longer he'd be able to hold himself together.

“No!” Ginette cut in after the Devil's accusation. With a groan of pain, she dragged herself out of the armchair she was seated in and into the Devil’s line of sight, standing in front of Elder Kettle. “He was looking after me, that’s all, Boss.”

“Ah, Ginette! How convenient for dear Elder Kettle, here. You're always just around the corner, aren't you? Why, won't you look at that, boys!” The Devil exclaimed in mock surprise, kneeling down next to Cuphead, putting his arm around the boy's shoulders. “It looks like your grandfather, and your sweet mother is here. What a wonderful family get-together! How delightful!”

Then, with a giggle of delight, he kissed Cuphead's forehead. "What do you think, my dear?"

The room went silent, reeling from the Devil's blatant display of affection as if a bomb had gone off.

Elder Kettle’s grip on his cane tightened as he struggled not to glare at the Devil. He hated standing here, helpless as he watched the Devil manhandle his children as if they were mere dolls. He was done with the Devil's sickly sweet fatherly manner of acting toward the boys and wasn't sure how much more of it he could take.

Meanwhile, Cuphead's stomach was doing somersaults with all the rising tensions. The Devil's forehead kiss had almost made him throw up, and now the resulting silence was deafening. Neither of the boys had been able to work up the courage to tell Elder Kettle about the choice they'd made.

What they now called the Devil. 

The boy glanced up at the Devil, who was grinning widely. Had he somehow known? Was this his plan all along? To flaunt his new status as their father in an attempt to break their Elder Kettle? The thought made Cuphead's heart quicken. 

“Hah, yeah…” Cuphead said, laughing nervously as he tried to ease the growing tension, “It's mighty nice to have everyone back together again.”

"Yep. Sure is." Mugman added, forcing himself to smile. "H-how are you doin', Elder Kettle?" He asked in an attempt to distract his grandfather from the Devil's suffocating presence.

“What do you want?” Elder Kettle demanded, his eyes locked with the Devil's, not even bothering to answer Mugman's question. "Congratulations, you've gotten under my skin. Are you happy? Now quit this fake lovey-dovey act and tell me what you want. And while you're at it, get your filthy hands off my grandson."

The Devil gasped mockingly, “Why, Elder Kettle! How uncouth. I give you a chance to see your beloved grandsons and you lash out against me, their father!”

Cuphead and Mugman’s blood went cold, their eyes locked on Elder Kettle’s face. Then, to their surprise, Elder Kettle laughed.

“Their father?” Elder Kettle chortled, giving the Devil a bitter smile. “Please. I thought you were the Devil. You cannot possibly be that delusional. Do you actually think you’re their father? That they love you enough to even pretend you could be their father?”

Ginette looked like she was about to throw up, her gaze darting from the Devil, to the brothers, and then to Elder Kettle. 

The Devil was unphased by the outburst, giving Elder Kettle an unreadable smile. “Oh, Elder Kettle, dear Elder Kettle.” He tsked his tongue, “And I thought you knew your boys. I suppose not.”

Elder Kettle’s resolve wavered for a moment, looking at the brothers. “What does he mean?”

Cuphead opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Mugman grabbed his hand, gripping tightly. 

“Well? Aren’t you going to answer your grandfather, boys?” The Devil said, his voice dripping with anticipation. 

“I…” Mugman said, trying to speak as much as he didn’t want to, “We- Well, I-”

“Elder Kettle?” Cuphead interrupted, reassuringly squeezing Mugman’s hand as if to say, “I’ll do it.”

“We, uh, have somethin’ to tell you.” Cuphead continued, taking a step forward. Elder Kettle stared, frozen in place as if he already knew what the boy was going to say.

“We- We like it here,” Cuphead forced himself to say, his eyes filling with tears, “a-and the Devil? He’s our father now. We- We love him. A lot. He's done so much for us and... We never wanna leave. We're his sons now.”

Elder Kettle looked like he’d been stabbed. His mouth hung open, unable to speak. Mugman clutched Cuphead's hand tightly, trying not to cry. Ginette covered her mouth, trying to hide her bubbling-up emotions.

Nothing would ever be the same.

“You should be happy.” The Devil said, breaking the tense silence. “Your boys finally have a family. You, their grandfather,” he said, mockingly doing a curtsey to Elder Kettle, “a devoted mother,” he continued as he gestured to Ginette, “and me. Their loving father.”

Elder Kettle was beginning to tremble, his eyes filling up with tears, “What… What did you do to my boys? ” He shouted, lunging forward, attempting to tackle the Devil. 

The Devil looked more than willing to take Elder Kettle on, but Ginette intercepted, grabbing his arm even though her body screamed out in pain. “Elder Kettle, STOP!” She cried out, yanking him backward.

“NO! You let go of me!” Elder Kettle yelled, wrenching himself free, whipping around to glare at Ginette. “Did YOU help that monster do this?" He screamed, grabbing Ginette by the shirt collar. "What did he offer you? Did you want to be a mother so badly that you gave up your morals completely?” 

Ginette tried to respond, but Elder Kettle didn't let her, violently throwing her to the ground. Ginette crashed to the ground, crying out in pain, her ankle twisted.

"I should never have felt sorry for you! You act so nice, so caring, but you're really just as evil as him. Aren't you?"

Cuphead sprinted forward, throwing himself in between Elder Kettle and Ginette, and shoving his grandfather back, “ELDER KETTLE, STOP! LEAVE HER ALONE!” He screamed, protectively standing in front of Ginette. "DON'T YOU TOUCH MY MAMA!"

“Elder Kettle! Please, stop! You don’t understand!” Mugman added, hurrying over to the kettle’s side. “Please, let me explain-”

“EXPLAIN?” Elder Kettle roared. “What is there to explain? You- You’re saying that the Devil, the one who kidnapped you, who destroyed EVERYTHING we held dear, is your father?” He grabbed Mugman forcefully by the shoulders. “What have they done to you?”

Mugman let out a weak cry, struggling against Elder Kettle’s uncharacteristically strong grip. ”Please, stop! You’re hurtin’ me!”

Tears were pouring down Elder Kettle’s face. He gritted his teeth together, pulling Mugman tightly against his chest. “What did you do to them?” He said, much softer and desperately, turning to the Devil, his voice breaking. “What have you done to my boys?”

“Nothing.” The Devil grinned. “This is all them. It was Mugman who called me father first, very willingly I might add. He thanked me for everything, called me his father, and said he loved me.”

“No...” Elder Kettle said, chuckling in a feeble attempt to seem more confident than he actually was. “You’re lying.” He glanced down at Mugman, who he was still holding tightly against his chest. “He’s lying, isn’t he? Tell me he’s lying.”

Mugman stared up at him with big, mournful eyes. He longed to connect to Elder Kettle’s mind, to explain everything… But the Devil would know. He’d see Mugman’s eyes begin to glow and everything would fall apart.

“E-Elder Kettle… Please, let me explain.”

The kettle’s eyes widened. “You… You aren’t even going to deny it?”

“As I said, Kettle. Little Cuphead and Mugman here weren’t forced in the slightest.” The Devil said. “Isn’t that right, Mugman?”

Mugman felt like he was going to explode. He could feel all eyes in the room locked on him. But it was too late to turn back now.

“Y-yes, Father.” He said, squeezing his eyes shut as he forcefully wriggled out of Elder Kettle's grasp. He felt like he was going to faint, but he had to stay strong. This was for Elder Kettle, to keep him alive, no matter the cost.

“Well? Come, come.” The Devil said, his menacing smile widening. “It seems your grandfather needs some time to himself.”

Cuphead was the first to move, quickly grabbing Mugman’s arm. He could tell it wouldn’t be long before Mugman snapped. He had to get his brother back to his room and fast.

Elder Kettle didn’t move to stop them, watching in abject terror. 

The Devil, whose smile was so wide it looked uncanny, placed his hands lovingly on the boys’ shoulders. “Let’s say goodbye to your Elder Kettle now! Remember to be polite.”

“H-have a good night, Elder Kettle.” Cuphead squeaked, still holding Mugman’s arm tightly. 

As for Mugman, he didn’t speak, it was taking every ounce of strength he had to keep himself from hyperventilating.

Elder Kettle didn’t reply. He simply stood there, watching blankly as his children left, led away by Satan himself.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty: The Tapestry

If Chalice was still living, she was sure her heart would’ve stopped.

Everything had been fine. She’d been with Elder Kettle and Ginette, the three working tirelessly to plan the boys’ rescue. Chalice was just about to tell them the story of how Cuphead and Mugman had become her vessels in the first place, reminiscing back on the happier days, before everything went so wrong. But then- 

Something changed.

At first, it was a soft ringing in the girl’s ears. Then came a harsh pressure forming in the center of her head. Chalice paused mid-sentence, wincing in pain. Ginette and Elder Kettle looked at her worriedly, glancing from her to one another.

What the hell was going on?

And then, the Legendary Chalice heard him. The faint sound of a voice that she would never forget. Her eyes widened as she instinctively floated backward in pure fear.

“He’s coming.” She whispered, giving Ginette and Elder Kettle one final panicked glance before she disappeared. Turning invisible, but still there.

There was no time to portal away. The Devil was too close for comfort. She couldn’t take that risk. So, she remained, invisible, frantically soaring to the furthest corner of the room. 

Part of her begged to flee, but her curiosity and pride overpowered her intense fear. Chalice couldn’t show weakness. She had to stay strong in his presence. In the not-too-distant future, she’d have to fight him. She had to get over her fear of simply being in the same room as him before it was too late.

Suddenly, the common room door swung open, violently pulling Chalice out of her inner thoughts. Ginette and Elder Kettle spun around, eyes wide with horror. Chalice felt like she was going to throw up. 

There he was: The Devil. 

Beside him stood Cuphead and Mugman, her best friends. Chalice’s throat tightened the moment she saw them. They looked so-- grown up. Too grown up. To her, it felt as if they’d changed overnight, their innocent and happy hearts crushed by the weight of the world. If only Chalice had been there to save them…

“Elder Kettle!” The Devil crooned out, with a smug grin across his face.

Chalice’s body jerked the moment she heard his slithering voice. It was as if he hadn’t aged a day. He sounded exactly the same. Like an insect in amber, perfectly preserved.

He’d used that same godforsaken tone with her so many times. Just hearing it again made her want to run. To curl up into a ball and cry. 

“Aw, Chalice, Chalice. I adore you, darling, truly, but even I have grown tired of this same old song and dance. Please, darling, humor me, hm? Perhaps I’ll let you have an hour up on the surface world if you cooperate.”

Chalice clutched her head, trying to make the memories stop as she watched the Devil prance about, putting his arms around the boys’ shoulders as if he was their father.

She’d give just about anything to knock that smug smile off his face, but she held herself back. Despite her aggression -intensified by her onslaught of painful memories- Chalice knew better than to give herself up for such a stupid thing.

Gritting her teeth together, Chalice took deep breaths, calming herself down slowly. It was working at first, at least up until the Devil leaned down and kissed Cuphead’s forehead. 

That one minuscule action was like a stab to the chest. Chalice nearly gasped aloud, her spectral heart pounding out of her chest.

No… He didn’t just- How could he?

Poor Cuphead looked positively nauseous, fidgeting frantically. And Elder Kettle? He was distraught. 

This had to be the Devil’s intent- to begin the process of mentally breaking Elder Kettle. And Chalice couldn’t do anything to stop it.

Oh shit. 

Elder Kettle was raising his voice now, playing right into the Devil’s hand. The tension was reaching a breaking point.

The Devil let out a loud gasp, mockingly placing his hand on his chest, making Chalice’s stomach churn. She hated it when he played the victim. 

“Why, Elder Kettle!” The Devil exclaimed, trying to hide his growing smile. “How uncouth. I give you a chance to see your beloved grandsons and you lash out against me, their father !”

It felt as if the world stopped. No one moved, minds trying to process the sheer shock. Chalice felt like she’d been stabbed in the gut. Tears welled up in her spectral eyes. It was too much. Her mind struggled to keep itself going under the mounting pressure.

She’d instantly understood what was happening. The sacrifice the boys were making. They pretend to love the Devil and everyone stays safe. It was the only way to survive down here. Chalice would know.

“Oh, Chalice!” The Devil called out, dramatically kicking Chalice’s cell door open, “I have a proposition for you, my dear!”

Chalice didn’t even bother to glance up. She was hanging in the air, chained to the cell wall, “What do you want?”

“Wouldn’t you just love to be out of this cell? Back in the sunshine, your trusty spear in hand?”

A suspicious glance up was the only response Chalice gave.

“I swear to you now,” the Devil said, placing his hand up to his heart, “that I will give you that and more if you drop this rebel act of yours. Swear yourself to me and you will be free once again!

Why, I’ll even make you my general! You will have a life of comfort and luxury, with all the fame and fortune that you could desire.”

The Devil leaned forward, grabbing Chalice by her chin to force her to look at him, “All you have to do is give me that little soul of yours.”

Chalice spat in his face, “Go to hell, you bastard.”

The Devil giggled, “Oh, but darling, we’re already here.” And, with a melodramatic spin, he turned to leave, “I’ll let you think on my proposition over a day of flogging, how does that sound?”

When Chalice didn’t reply, the Devil rolled his eyes, “Fine. Give me the silent treatment. You’ll be regretting it soon, I assure you.” He turned to the guard imps standing outside the cell door, “She’s all yours.”

Within the hour, Chalice was screaming in sheer agony, begging the imps to bring the Devil back. She’d stayed strong for so long, but… After three months, she just couldn’t do it.

“Bring him back.” She hissed, barely conscious, “He wants me to talk? I’ll talk.”

It was Ginette’s panicked screams that unexpectedly pulled Chalice back into reality. 

Elder Kettle was holding the martini glass by her shirt collar, yelling at her. Chalice’s heart dropped. What on earth had she missed? Elder Kettle had snapped. Things were becoming quite violent at a breakneck pace. 

Chalice felt her pulse quickening, her body going into fight or flight in response to the tense confrontation happening before her eyes. 

But her mind felt… Numb. Empty. Like she’d cried so many tears that there were no more to cry. Felt so many things that now all she felt was nothing.

Tears poured down Chalice’s blank face, watching helplessly.

Cuphead and Mugman were rushing forward. Yelling. Crying. Trying to calm down their beloved grandfather. And the Devil? He was smiling. That same sick smile that’d haunted Chalice’s nightmares for centuries. 

And all Chalice could do was watch.

It was only when the Devil was leaving that Chalice was able to regain control of herself. With Elder Kettle’s resolve shattered, the Devil ushered his ‘sons’ out of the room. Mugman seemed to be mere moments away from breaking down in tears, Cuphead at his side. 

As they left, Cuphead glanced back worriedly looking at Ginette, who was lying on the floor, her ankle dislocated and twisted in an unnatural position. Ginette smiled at him, mouthing the words, “I’ll be fine.”

Chalice could tell she was lying. The tremble in the woman’s lower lip gave it away. But thankfully it was enough to slightly ease Cuphead’s mind, who turned back to his brother. Chalice could see him comforting Mugman as the door closed. He was a kind soul, despite his impish arrogance, deep down Cuphead had a heart of gold.

Cursing in an ancient language that no one alive understood, Chalice sat curled up against the wall. Her breathing erratic. Her heart pounding so strongly that it almost felt real.

She was in Ginette’s room. The martini glass was unconscious on her bed. Her ankle, which had been dislocated, needed to be reset. Something that Ginette only let Chalice do after she’d had a full bottle of vodka to numb herself. Chalice complied and Ginette passed out not long after the ankle was reset, leaving Chalice alone with her thoughts.

Elder Kettle hadn’t protested much, thankfully. He seemed more like a husk than anything. Chalice hoped he would bounce back. She needed him… So badly… She couldn’t bear to lose anyone else to the Devil.

At the very thought of the King of the Underworld, Chalice grimaced. With all of these feelings of hers catching up to her, she found herself more and more afraid of the demon. She had to change that.

Pushing herself back up to her feet, Chalice floated towards the bedroom door. Lingering here wouldn’t do her any good. If she kept moving, it was enough to keep her tumultuous emotions at bay, for a time at least.

Turning invisible once again, Chalice poked her head straight through the door, looking around. Luckily, the coast was clear. It was still rush hour after all.

Like a gust of wind, Chalice took off, soaring through the Devil’s Palace. Ginette, Elder Kettle, and the rest of the employees had their quarters in a dormitory section on one of the palace’s lower floors. All empty, save for the passed-out Ginette. 

But, it wasn’t the staff that Chalice wanted to investigate while she was here. She was forcing herself to focus on something much bigger: Sneaking into the Devil’s Personal Quarters.

If anything would challenge her fear of the Devil, it was breaking into his room. Perhaps that would give the ghost girl a much-needed boost of courage. She was supposed to be ‘The Chalice of Courage’ after all, not that she still believed that. She’d failed to fulfill her purpose, and now all she could do was pick up the pieces.

Gliding upward, Chalice kept her eyes and ears open, trying to locate the boys, King Dice, and the Devil. If she could keep tabs on them, the likelihood of being caught went down exponentially. 

And, as if on cue, one of the palace doors swung open. And standing behind it was no one other than the Devil. He seemed to be letting the boys have the night off and was bidding them farewell.

Chalice skidded to a stop the moment she saw the demon, scurrying behind an ornate chandelier as if that could help hide an already invisible figure.

The Devil closed the door, his smile wide. Snapping his fingers, a cigar appeared in his hand and he lit it, taking a moment to take a painfully long drag. 

“Just leave already!” thought Chalice, her teeth gritted together. Even when the Devil didn’t know it, he had an uncanny capacity to make everyone around him on edge.

The demon exhaled, blowing smoke rings into the air, staring idly up at the palace ceiling -which just happened to be adorned with paintings of the Devil torturing and murdering.

Humming a tune to himself, the Devil straightened up, stretched, and began his descent down the palace stairs. 

Thank goodness.

Chalice couldn’t help but let out a small sigh of relief. One that, to the girl’s horror, was ever so slightly audible.

The Devil’s ears perked up, even though he couldn’t have possibly heard Chalice’s little sigh. 

No. No. No! The Devil must’ve sensed her. 

Chalice darted upward, trying to put distance between her and him, but that only seemed to catch his attention further.

In a split second, the Devil whipped around, peering upward, scanning the area intently. Chalice froze. It looked like he was staring right at her.

The Devil squinted, his eyes fixed directly on Chalice’s invisible form, and then- He turned back around, shaking his head. He slammed his pitchfork against the ground, teleporting away, leaving a horrified Ms. Chalice.

Now moving at the speed of light, Chalice dashed away, scrambling toward the Devil’s room. She wanted to be done and get out of this hellhole as quickly as she could.

Unsurprisingly, the Devil’s room was easy to find. It was on the highest floor of the palace and stood out like a sore thumb. The door was made of solid gold, covered in intricate carvings, sporting an incredibly intimidating lock. Something that Chalice simply floated through.

“That was easy” Chalice thought, smirking. “Perhaps the Devil’s losing his touch.”

It seemed that the Devil’s taste in decor hadn’t changed either. The room was adorned in red and gold furnishings with dozens and dozens of portraits and tapestries (all depicting the Devil, of course), and a large circular bed in the center. Clothes that were very obviously not the Devil’s were draped over the side -a vibrant purple three-piece suit. 

“I guess this ‘Dice’ fella really is the Devil’s newest plaything.” Chalice mused. 

Back when she’d been alive, the Devil had been with someone else, a former Calix Animi warrior he’d tricked into selling their soul. Chalice had been the one to end that traitor’s life, and when the Devil saw the corpse, he simply smiled. 

“I’m afraid you’re too late,” The Devil had told her. “He already told me everything I need to know.”

That was an awful day. The beginning of the end.

Grimacing at the memory, Chalice hurried on, peering into the attached bathroom. Ah, a solid gold tub. No surprises there. There wasn’t much of note in the bathroom, save for a ceremonial outfit hanging up on the wall that looked fit for a king, covered in pentagrams and complex embroidery. 

Now that piqued Chalice’s interest. She remembered that specific kingly attire quite well. He’d worn it only once, the day he paraded her, bruised and beaten, through the Inkwell Isles.

“Your ‘Legendary Chalice’ is mine! Your order, the Calix Animi is GONE! Swear allegiance to your new ruler, the King of Hell, or face the consequences.”

Another terrible day. Come to think of it, Chalice didn’t have many good days. Mostly bad ones. At least, till she met the Cup Brothers, that is.

Forcing herself to steady her breathing, Chalice returned to the bedroom, “Might as well acquaint myself with my surroundings. Knowing the Devil, he’s got to have something hidden in plain sight.”

Chalice grimaced and re-entered the bedroom, faced with dozens of depictions of the Devil. She couldn’t help but feel like they were all staring at her. Mocking her. If only she could take a torch to the place. In her opinion, it would look better if she did.

There were at least twenty oil painting portraits above the bed and tapestries were covering the walls. It seemed like the Devil had a tapestry made for every one of his grand achievements. How long would it be before one of him capturing the Cup Brother’s souls was made? The question made Chalice’s heart sink.

She recognized a few of them. There was one depicting when the Devil’s Casino first open, thousands of poor souls pouring in, only to lose their souls. Most of them were of the Devil terrorizing various groups of people in his various demonic forms. Chalice supposed they were once prominent figures in history, snuffed out by the Devil.

Her curiosity piqued, Chalice approached the tapestries, looking over each one. The further towards the back of the room she got, the older the tapestries were. One even had Castellum Cylix in its background… It was on fire.

“That bastard.”

Chalice was reaching the end of the line, peering behind each tapestry as she went. Maybe he’d hidden something behind one of these? After all, who’d be bold enough to rifle with what was behind these dusty old tapestries?

Exhaling in annoyance at the lack of her findings, Chalice reached the last tapestry, not even bothering to look at what it was depicting. But, this time, there was something behind the tapestry. A small hole in the wall, protected by a spell. 

“Jackpot.”

With a quick hand motion, Chalice cast a spell, dispelling the magic barrier. Kneeling down, she peered inside, curious to see what the Devil could be hiding.

A chill went down the girl’s spine.

Nestled in the small niche in the wall were two crowns. They were small, as if for children, both with a jewel in the center. One was a vibrant red, and the other was a calm blue.

Chalice lurched back, her heart racing. Was that what she thought it was…? No. No. No. It couldn’t be. Her mind went back to the ceremonial outfit she’d seen in the bathroom. 

The Devil called them his sons. Was this his next plan of action? To crown them as the Princes of Hell?

An image of the boys standing on either side of the Devil crossed her mind, all three of them ruling over Hell. Chalice winced, shaking her head. She had to do something. But, what?

Standing up abruptly, Chalice clutched her head, trying to calm herself. With every passing day, things only seemed to get worse. How could she compete with it? With every step forward she took, the Devil was already five steps ahead. How long before she lost the brothers entirely?

Breathing unevenly, Chalice glanced back at the hole in the wall and quickly fixed the tapestry to cover it. No one could know she was here.

But then, something caught the girl’s eye. An incredibly familiar coat of arms in the bottom corner of the tapestry. 

Her breath hitched.

Very slowly, Chalice looked upward. It had been so dark she hadn’t even noticed what this tapestry was depicting. Her body began to tremble, staring up at the most detailed tapestry in the entire room. 

It was very old, but looked as if someone had ensured it would not be destroyed with time. There was a crowd of demons standing on dead bodies that surrounded Castellum Cylix, back when the fortress wasn’t in ruins. 

There, on the ramparts, were two figures engaged in a duel. The Devil was on the right, his face contorted in a wide grin. He was impaling someone with his pitchfork, the barbed points sticking out on the other side of his victim’s chest.

Chalice let out a sob, hands balled into fists.

There she was. Being killed by the Devil.

“Ah, Ms. Chalice? Ready to make a deal, are we?” The Devil said, grinning at her as he reentered her cell.

Chalice said nothing, her eyes fixed on him.

“Well? Go on, I’m listening, my dear. Tell me, what are your terms?”

“I’ll give you my soul, be your general, and do whatever the hell you want me to do, but on one condition: You’ll have to beat me in a duel first. And if you lose, I go free”

“Hah! You think you can beat me? Why, my girl, you can hardly stand, let alone hold your spear.”

“I can manage,” Chalice hissed. “We’ll see if you can keep up with me, old man.”

The Devil rolled his eyes at the comment, but his amused grin remained. “Very well, a duel it is.” 

He reached out his hand for her to shake, “Do we have a deal?”

Chalice nodded, grimacing as she reached out and shook his hand. It was done.

He hadn’t meant to kill her. That was the one thing the tapestry got wrong. He hadn’t been smiling when he stabbed her. That was the angriest she’d ever seen him.

The Devil lunged forward, but Chalice was quicker. She dodged his first attack with ease, spinning around the Devil as if they were partners in a dance. She had to make him mad. Mad enough to make a mistake, that was the only way. 

Chalice knew better than anyone that the Devil would never let her go, even if she beat him. He would find a loophole somewhere in the deal, or recapture her. 

Despite her best efforts, Chalice knew that he would break her, one way or another. It was only a matter of time before he broke her and took her soul. And Chalice refused to let that happen.

She had to escape, and there was only one way out.

Dodging attack after attack, Chalice’s smile widened as the Devil’s smile disappeared. He was getting angry. Very angry.

“Told ya that you wouldn’t be able to keep up!” She called out, sporting a large grin. 

That hit a nerve. The Devil swung his trident wildly at her. Again and again and again. And still, he always managed to miss the mark.

The Devil’s eyes glowed red, growling like a wild animal, taking a step back as if to ready himself for a powerful attack.

Now was her chance.

Chalice feinted a dodge, acting as if she was preparing to roll out of the way. She shot the Devil one last cocky look, pushing him over the edge.

The Devil, letting out a guttural roar, charged forward, leaping into the air. 

Time felt like it was slowing down. Chalice stared up at the Devil, watching him hurtle towards her, seemingly in slow motion. This was it, then. No going back now.

Chalice lunged forward, directly towards the Devil, throwing herself directly onto his trident.

She felt the barbed ends shoot through her and out her back. Chalice gasped weakly, suddenly in more pain than she’d ever thought possible. The Devil froze, his eyes wide. It was a fatal wound and he knew it.

“You…” He snarled.

“Beat you at your own game, old man.” Chalice chuckled, coughing up blood. And then, the Legendary Chalice drew her final breath, closing her eyes, a pained grin across her face.

When Chalice regained consciousness, she found herself curled up on the floor, still in front of the tapestry. 

Shit. What happened? How long had she been out for?

Scrambling to her feet, Chalice roughly wiped away her spectral tears. She hadn’t thought of that day in so long. In fact, she’d refused to think of it for hundreds of years. 

How did it still feel just as raw and fresh upon remembering? What other memories were locked away, waiting for their proverbial tapestry to bring them back to the forefront of Chalice’s mind? 

“A beautiful tapestry, is it not?” Came a voice from behind. 

Instinctively, Chalice gasped, whipping around. There he was, the Devil, lounging on his bed. 

“Now, now. Don’t try and teleport away. I cast a spell while you were having that little fit of yours.” The Devil chuckled. “Any magic you try and use in here will be positively useless.”

Chalice stumbled back, using every ounce of strength to try and hide how scared she felt. She was not prepared for this, not in the slightest. With every breath she took, she felt her body shake violently.

The Devil’s smile widened, “It’s been some time since our last meeting, hasn’t it, Legendary Chalice ? I see that you’re a little worse for wear, aren’t you?”

Chalice's hands balled into fists at his comment, “What do you want?” She hissed, her voice trembling as she spoke.

“Me?” The Devil chuckled. “Well, first things first, I would love to know what you’re doing in my bedroom. I think that’s a fair question, is it not?”

Chalice’s face flushed red, much to the Devil’s amusement. 

“I must say, Ms. Chalice,” The Devil continued, leaning forward, “I think you’ve lost your touch, my girl. Why, when I first heard that you were poking about in my laboratory, I must admit, I was afraid. 

After all these years, who knows what kind of tricks you could have up your sleeve? But, what I now have realized is that you’ve done quite the opposite. You’ve become sloppy . Soft. I caught you sneaking around twice already, and honestly, it's depressingly easy.”

Chalice opened her mouth to reply, but the Devil continued, “I mean, look at you . Trembling like a lost lamb at the very sight of me. Why, I remember a time when you stood up to me at only 6 years old. Where did that Chalice go, hm?”

“I’m not afraid of you.” Chalice shot back, but even as the words left her mouth, she knew they weren’t true in the slightest.

The Devil laughed at that, throwing his head back, wiping a tear of laughter from his eye, “Ah, that’s rich, dear.” Reaching back, the Devil grabbed his pitchfork, and used it to hold up Chalice’s chin, “Prove it.”

Chalice didn’t reply, trying to remain strong, but her mind failed her, memories enveloping her mind. She could feel the pitchfork impaling her. She could still hear the imp’s raucous laughter in her ears. 

She could see all of the people the Devil had killed with that damned pitchfork. They were reaching out for her, screaming. Their faces dark, the memory of what they’d once looked like lost to time.

“ Get away! ” Chalice screamed, violently pushing the pitchfork away and scrambling backward, holding her head. “ Stop it! Stop it! ”

The Devil’s smile turned into a sneer, “You really have lost your touch, haven’t you? Heh. And you were the angel who was supposed to defeat me. The mortal with a divine soul. Look at you now. Useless.

I wonder what your friends would see if they saw you. Cuphead and Mugman would be distraught. I can see them now, begging for me to spare you, knowing that there is no possible way you could survive on your own. 

And your order, the Calix Animi? All of those people who laid down their lives for you? What a waste.”

Chalice was close to tears. She couldn’t disprove a single thing he was saying. Her breathing was chaotic, she was so close to breaking down and hyperventilating.

 Thoroughly pleased with himself, the Devil got to his feet, walking to Chalice’s side. He reached out, putting a hand on her shoulder. Chalice weakly tried to yank herself away, but the Devil held her in place.

“It’s alright to cry, my dear. There’s no shame in admitting defeat.”

Chalice froze. She wrenched the Devil’s hand off her shoulder, taking a step back, “I will never surrender to you. Never. ”

The Devil’s eye twitched in annoyance, but his cocky smile quickly returned. “Very well,” he said. “If that is what you wish. Just don’t be surprised if the next time we meet, those dear boys of yours will be forcing you to kneel at my feet.”

The Devil snapped his fingers, the room glowing for a split second. Chalice gasped, feeling her magical abilities returning to her.

 The Devil smiled down at Chalice, sitting down on his bed once again, “You’re free to go. I won’t stop you. Unless you’d rather duel?”

Chalice hesitated, her gaze locked with his. No… She… She wasn’t ready. Without another word, Chalice conjured up a portal.

“Running, I see? Very well. Run away, little ghost, like you always do,” the Devil chuckled, watching as Chalice slipped into the portal and disappeared.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-One: The Window to The Soul

Cuphead couldn’t sleep, but that wasn’t anything out of the ordinary. The boy paced in circles around his room, feebly attempting to calm himself after the terrible events of the day.

“What is there to explain? You- You’re saying that the Devil, the one who kidnapped you, who destroyed EVERYTHING we held dear, is your father? 

…What have they done to you?”

Mugman had been distraught. He’d sobbed for hours, clutching tightly onto Cuphead’s arm. 

“What if I’d gone to see him sooner? Maybe I coulda explained everythin’...” Mugman had whimpered, his face buried in his pillow.

“...There’s nothin’ we coulda really done, Mugsy,” Cuphead replied with a long sigh, fidgeting restlessly with his hands as he tried to keep his own explosive emotions in check. 

He wished he could cry too. Just scream and tear the whole room apart. But, he had to be here for Mugman. His feelings came after his brother was safe and sound.

“The Devil woulda just found some other way to get under Elder Kettle’s skin,” Cuphead continued. “It’s just what he does.”

Mugman glanced up at that comment, “Don’t say that, Cuphead! There’s gotta be some way we can stop him, right? I-I mean, look at what we’ve done already. Elder Kettle may be mad, but he’s gonna be safe from the Devil hurtin’ him.”

“But… At what cost? How long till things can never go back to the way they were before?” Cuphead asked, the emotion rising in his voice. His self-control was quickly diminishing, it was becoming harder to contain his own anxieties.

“How long till we never go back to the surface world? Not because we can’t, but because we don’t want to ?”

Silence permeated the room. Mugman’s breath was shaky, staring up at his brother with such sad and desperate eyes. Had Mugman already lost hope a long time ago? Had he been relying on Cuphead for optimism that was long gone?

Mugman quickly buried his face back into his pillow without replying. Cuphead bit down on his lip, mentally kicking himself. Had he just made Mugman’s mental state even worse?

Why did he even try anymore? All he did was make things worse.

He longed to tell his brother everything was going to be okay and comfort him, but that just wasn’t true. Instead, he reached out, placing a comforting hand on Mugman’s shoulder, sitting silently beside him, listening to the soft sounds of his brother’s sobbing till Mugman eventually fell asleep.

There was no way Cuphead was getting a wink of sleep now, so instead, he paced in circles around their bedroom, waiting for the sun to come up.

The boy wondered if he should go see Elder Kettle. Maybe he’d be able to make things right. Or would his attempts do nothing but make the situation worse? It was impossible to know.

What would he have done a year ago? He’d promised he wouldn’t let the casino change him, so, what would he have done back then?

That was a painfully obvious answer. 

Back then, Cuphead would go running to Elder Kettle within the first few minutes after the argument. Barreling into his guardian’s arms, hugging Elder Kettle tightly. 

Cuphead knew what he had to do.

With a frustrated groan, Cuphead rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and headed for the door. He hated it when his stupid conscience was right, but he knew better than to ignore it. That had been what’d gotten them here in the first place.

Uproarious cheers and laughter filled the air. Cuphead was grinning so wide his face hurt. In the palm of his hand was a pair of dice.

“Hot dawg!” King Dice exclaimed, amping up the crowd that was now gathering around the pair of boys standing at the craps table. “These fellas can’t lose!”

“You’re darn tootin’ we can’t!” Cuphead hollered above the sounds of cheers and jazz music. “Just wait till you see this next roll!”

Cuphead was moments away from rolling again, Mugman at his side, when suddenly, a low voice emanated out from the other end of the table, “Nice run, boys,” laughed the Devil, twirling his pitchfork.

The brothers gasped. They’d heard stories, but never before had they come face to face with the Devil!

“Now, how about we raise the stakes, hm?” the Devil suggested, brandishing a toothy grin. “Win one more roll, and all the loot in my casino is yours! But, if you lose, I’ll have your souls! Deal?”

“Deal!” Cuphead said without a single moment of hesitation, a cocky smile on his face. 

“Cuphead, no!” Mugman screamed, trying to hold Cuphead back, but he was too late.

The deal was already done.

Cuphead could still see the pair of dice rolling. It was such a vivid memory. He remembered how he’d felt when the dice came up Snake Eyes. The worst possible roll. The one that sealed their fate.

Then came the contracts, meeting Ms. Chalice, fighting the Devil, all of their fun adventures… Only to come to a crashing halt on that terrible night.

Cuphead was haunted every day by that stupid, stupid , decision he’d made. If only there was a way to rewind time… But, even if he did, he would’ve just gotten himself whipped up in one of the Devil’s other schemes. With him, losing his soul to the Devil was inevitable . 

What if he hadn’t been born? Would that have saved Mugman and Elder Kettle-

Thump!

Cuphead had been so lost in his thoughts, he’d crashed headlong into the spiral staircase’s banister. With an aggravated groan, Cuphead rubbed the now sore side of his head. 

It was best not to stay in his head for too long. He didn’t like it in there now…

Hurriedly descending the stairs, Cuphead made his way to the staff’s dormitory. There was some time before the day’s shift started, so Elder Kettle should be still in his room.

Trying to not wake the rest of the staff, Cuphead carefully opened the dormitory’s door. Each staff member had a room, spanning the length of a small and dimly lit hallway (except King Dice, of course. He had a room close to the top, near the Devil’s). Elder Kettle’s was towards the back -he’d been the first new addition to the staff in fifteen years. 

From what Cuphead was able to piece together, King Dice had been the latest person to join the casino troupe. How he’d managed to climb to the top so quickly was a mystery to Cuphead, but he didn’t care. He was much more content to punch that purple-wearing cube in the face.

Tip-toeing as best as he could through the long hallway, Cuphead reached Elder Kettle’s door. His heart pounding, he stared up at the door, motionless. Once he knocked, there was no going back.

Was it smarter to just let the argument blow over?

Cuphead shook his head violently. No. He had to fix this. He had to do something . He couldn’t chicken out now.

Biting his lip, Cuphead reached out, knocking softly on Elder Kettle’s door, “H-Hello? Elder Kettle? It’s me, Cuphead. Can we talk?”

To Cuphead’s surprise, the door swung open almost immediately. Elder Kettle loomed over the boy, staring down with an unsettlingly blank expression. 

The usual warmth that filled Elder Kettle’s eyes was notably missing, and it seemed like Elder Kettle hadn’t gotten a wink of sleep, just like his grandson. 

“E- Elder Kettle,” Cuphead said, forcing himself to give his guardian a peppy smile. “I, uh, hope I didn’t wake you.”

“What is it, boy?” Elder Kettle asked weakly. He sounded exhausted. And maybe a little defeated as well.

“Uh–” Cuphead shifted uncomfortably. “Can I come in?”

Elder Kettle didn’t respond, but moved aside, motioning for Cuphead to come in. With a nervous gulp, Cuphead stepped inside, shutting the door behind him.

“Well? What is it?” Elder Kettle said, shuffling his way back over to his bed and sitting down. “Speak.”

Cuphead grimaced at the demanding tone his grandfather was using. He felt like he was back at home, in trouble for throwing a baseball through the window… Again. 

But this time, the apology had much higher stakes, and it wasn’t as easy as repairing a window. How on earth could Cuphead managed to repair a broken heart?

“I… I wanted to tell you I’m sorry. For what happened earlier.” Cuphead began, lowering his head as he spoke. “That- That wasn’t the way me and Mugsy wanted you to find out.”

“Find out what? That you love the Devil? That you call him father ?” Elder Kettle shot back, his voice suddenly rising in intensity.

Cuphead flinched at the abrupt switch in Elder Kettle’s tone, “N-no! Elder Kettle, you don’t understand! We- We’re callin’ him that to protect you ! It was Mugman’s idea. He said it was for you! To keep Mama and you safe from the Devil hurtin’ you!”

“To protect me? What a joke.” Elder Kettle laughed derisively. “And from what would you be protecting me from, hm? I’ve already lost everything. I’ve lost my home, my freedom, you. ” Elder Kettle’s expression darkened, “What else is there?”

Cuphead’s face fell, “What…? N-no. You haven’t lost me. Y-you haven’t lost me and Mugsy! We’re still right here !” He reached forward, grabbing Elder Kettle’s hand. “It’s us, Elder Kettle– It’s me .”

Elder Kettle didn’t pull his hand away, but the expression that he gave Cuphead was so foreign and frightening that part of Cuphead wished he had pulled away.

“No, it’s not…” Elder Kettle said, his voice low. “You boys haven’t been the same ever since that damned deal. It was my fault. I never should’ve let you wander off. Maybe then you wouldn’t have found that dastardly casino. 

And the potions, why was I so stupid ? I never should’ve given you those potions in the first place. It- It was the beginning of who you are today. You were just boys and I- I made you into killing machines .”

Cuphead couldn’t speak, tears filled his eyes, his whole body shaking. 

But, Elder Kettle didn’t stop, he just kept going, descending deeper and deeper into his grief, “If you’d never had those powers… The Devil never would’ve cared about you. All of those fights… Becoming Inkwell’s heroes… The fame… I should’ve known it wouldn’t have ended well.

And then, that night. That awful night. You were taken, forced to sell your souls, and nothing has ever been anywhere near how it used to be since then. The serums. The training. Ginette. It all changed you. Now I feel like I can hardly recognize you–” 

Elder Kettle broke down into violent sobs, gritting his teeth, “I– I just can’t go on pretending everything is normal, Cuphead. I understand why you did this, if what you say is true. The Devil is jealous, very jealous, of me. You wanted to protect me from harm, and quite possibly, death. But… 

How much do you give up before you lose yourself completely? You and I could choose to play along with the facade, and do everything the Devil wants us to, but what happens then?

Will we eventually become just another pawn of the Devil’s? Devoid of all morals, with not a scrap of our past selves remaining? I… I would rather be dead than live a life like that.”

The words felt like a stab wound, a knife twisting in Cuphead’s stomach, “B-but… It’s not forever, Elder Kettle. We- We’re gonna break outta here!”

If only Cuphead still believed that.

“My friend, Ms. Chalice, is gonna come and save us! Things are gonna be okay.” Cuphead insisted, trying to comfort Elder Kettle as best he could. “We just gotta hold on, then we can get away from the Devil for good! Me, you, Mugsy, and Mama!”

The word ‘Mama’ made Elder Kettle’s eye twitch. He let out a long exhale, trying to remain calm. Cuphead noticed his guardian’s reaction to the word immediately.

“What? What’s wrong, Elder Kettle?” Cuphead asked weakly, his heart sinking as he began to realize he knew exactly what was wrong.

Elder Kettle didn’t respond immediately, trying to choose his words carefully, “Cuphead… You do know Ginette is not your real mother, right?”

In a split second, Cuphead’s entire demeanor changed. His body tensed up, his hands balled into fists. “Yes…?” He said slowly, attempting to control himself.

Elder Kettle gently took Cuphead’s hands, looking his grandson in the eyes, “Now, Cuphead, don’t get mad at me, but- I’m worried. This Ginette, what if she’s not who she says she is? What if she’s here to trick you?

I mean, you met her not even a year ago, and now you call her your mother. I understand you think she loves you, but, what if the Devil is trying to deceive you? Think of today, she defended the Devil. Maybe… Maybe she’s not all you thought.”

Cuphead took a moment to respond, suppressing the urge to scream. He took a deep breath, mouth twitching. “Elder Kettle… I love you, but you have no idea what you’re talkin’ about.”

“Oh, I don’t, do I?” Elder Kettle shot back, his voice quickly filling with indignation. “What, does this woman know you better than I do? Who cares about the fact that I raised you boys, I suppose? 

Do you even know why she’s here? Why she sold her soul? What about all the terrible things she’s done over the past seventy-five years she’s been here?”

Cuphead opened his mouth to reply, but… Nothing came out. Elder Kettle was right. He didn’t know why she was here. He barely knew anything about her, but- Ginette had done so much for him and his brother. That had to count for something, right ?

“I don’t know everything, but I do know that she used me , Djimmi, and the Baroness as her test subjects.” Elder Kettle continued, his voice rising, “She restrained us to chairs. Injected us. Didn’t bat an eye as we were screaming for mercy. That’s your ‘ mother’ .”

Cuphead was at a loss for words. 

He wanted to throw something. He wanted to scream and shake Elder Kettle. He wanted to tell Elder Kettle all the stories of how much Ginette had suffered for them. How much she’d helped them survive this living hell. 

But Elder Kettle wouldn’t listen. His mind was made up, and that was that.

“She… She’s not who you think she is.” Cuphead said, choosing his words very carefully. His anger was dangerously close to boiling over. “Ma- Ginette has done a lot for me and Mugsy. She got herself thrown into the stony lonesome because of us-”

“Have you not listened to a word I’ve said, boy?” Elder Kettle cried, gripping Cuphead’s hands tightly, “How do we even know she was imprisoned in the first place? For all we know, this could be another one of the Devil’s schemes. Cuphead, you have to be careful, we can’t trust anything here, please-”

“A… scheme?” The liquid in Cuphead’s head was beginning to boil, his self-control was quickly slipping away, “You… You think that everythin’ she went through was A TRICK?” Cuphead screamed, ripping his hands out of Elder Kettle’s grasp.

“What is wrong with you? Why can’t you just understand that Gin ain’t a bad person?” Cuphead shrieked with such an intensity that Elder Kettle flinched. “She almost DIED and you call that a trick? HAVE YOU ALMOST DIED FOR US, ELDER KETTLE?”

There was no reply. Only silence. Cuphead was shaking with rage, his face contorted into a glare. Elder Kettle looked like he’d been shot, as if the words themselves were fatal.

“You’re nothin’ like the Elder Kettle I remember,” Cuphead hissed, turning to leave. As he opened the door, he glanced back, “You say I’ve changed? Well, maybe I have, but you have too.” With that, Cuphead slammed the door.

The moment the door shut, Cuphead nearly collapsed, letting out violent sobs.

What was happening?

The Elder Kettle that Cuphead knew was gone. Cuphead, himself, felt different . Everything was different, terrible, and all Cuphead wanted was to go home. What even was home anymore?

Stumbling along, Cuphead sprinted through the hallway, not even caring if he disturbed the staff or not. He needed to run. He needed to get somewhere safe. His mind was racing, he just couldn’t handle it.

Tripping as he scurried back up the stairs, Cuphead burst back into his room, hurrying through in a feeble attempt to try and not wake Mugman and shutting himself in the bathroom.

Sniffling and vigorously wiping his eyes, Cuphead rushed over to the sink, turning on the water to mask the sound of his crying. Now, with the sound of the running water, Cuphead finally let himself go. 

He screamed and wailed in agony, punching the wall. The tile cracked, shattering into pieces under the force of his punches. He clutched his face, sobbing bitterly.

Why? Why him? What had he done to deserve this? Was he really that bad of a person? 

Maybe he was. 

The Devil had told him once that he fit in well here. Was it just his destiny to end up here, a soulless pawn of the Devil? 

If so, why did Mugman and Elder Kettle have to suffer too? Why did they have to bear the brunt of Cuphead’s flaws? It didn’t make sense. It wasn’t fair.

IT. WASN’T. FAIR.

Cuphead lunged for the mirror, his mind clouded with rage. It was only when he was a few centimeters away from the mirror that he saw it- His reflection. 

It was too late for him to pull back his punch. The momentum was just too strong. His punch landed in the center of the mirror, shattering it into thousands of tiny pieces. Cuphead crashed into the sink, his whole body felt like it was on fire, punctured by dozens of shards of glass.

His reflection. It… It didn’t look right. No. He must’ve just imagined that, right? His eyes- They weren’t yellow. They couldn’t be.

His breathing shallow, Cuphead peered up, looking at the now cracked mirror. His heart nearly stopped. Staring back at him was a pair of yellow and red eyes. They were glowing.

Cuphead clutched his face, his heart quickening. “No…” He whispered, resisting the urge to gouge his own eyes out, “No. No. NO!” He punched the mirror again, screaming at the top of his lungs.

With one swift motion, Cuphead ripped the sink off of the wall, throwing it clean out the window. The boy collapsed to the ground, crying bitter tears, staring at his disgusting reflection in all the shards of glass that surrounded him.

That was when the door flew open, Mugman on the other side, his face filled with abject horror. 

Without a word he rushed to Cuphead’s side, paying no mind to the broken glass he was stepping on. Kneeling beside his brother, Mugman grasped his hand. He still couldn’t see Cuphead’s face.

“What’s wrong?” Mugman asked in a whisper, his eyes darting around the destroyed bathroom.

“ My eyes .”

“What?” Cuphead’s voice had been so faint, Mugman couldn’t make it out.

“My eyes ,” Cuphead said with ferocity, meeting his brother’s gaze. 

Mugman let out a gasp, instinctively reeling backward. Cuphead’s eyes. They were bright yellow with red pupils. Just like the Devil’s.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-Two: A Day in the Laboratory

Everything was a blur. The muffled sounds of concerned voices echoed out around Cuphead, but he didn’t listen. He felt like he was floating outside of his body, disconnected from reality. The boy’s gaze was focused on one thing: his reflection.

“I am a monster.”

Cuphead was still on his hands and knees, sitting amongst the wreckage that was once his bathroom. A pair of demonic yellow eyes were staring back at him in the mirror- his own. 

“I am a monster.”

Mugman was at his side, trying to comfort him, but Cuphead didn’t hear a single word. It was as if Mugman was at the other end of a tunnel, shouting at the top of his lungs, desperately trying to reach him. But to no avail.

“I am a monster.”

Then the imps arrived. They must’ve almost broken down the brothers’ bedroom door with how forcefully they were knocking. Mugman let them in, only to be greeted by a barrage of screams and yells. 

“What the fuckin’ ell didja do to teh bathroom, ya lil’ brats?”

“Jus’ wait till the Boss sees this. Father o’ yehs or not, there’ll be Hell ta pay!”

“Ya spoiled wretches killed a bloody patron with that flyin’ sink! You’d better pray teh Boss lets you keep yer fingers!”

“I am a monster.”

Mugman was trying to settle down the agitated imps, but with no success. Their screams and shouts brought the boy to tears and he was reduced to a stuttering mess. He looked to Cuphead for help, but his brother didn’t even give him a glance.

“I am a monster.”

Cuphead was so lost in his own thoughts, he didn’t even realize the Devil had arrived on the scene till he felt a clawed hand grasp his shoulder. Assuming it was an imp, he slapped it away, shooting a glare upward.

When his yellow eyes met the Devil’s, it was as if the world stopped spinning.

In an instant, Cuphead scrambled back, chipping his porcelain on the shards of broken glass. It was him . Anger surged through every fiber of Cuphead’s being. Any self-control he’d once had was long gone.  

“ You! You did this to me! ” Cuphead screaming, baring his now very long and demon-like fangs. Grabbing a handful of glass, he threw it at the Devil’s face. “ This- This is ALL YOUR FAULT! ”

Both Mugman and the imps shrunk back at Cuphead’s outburst, bracing for the worst. Depending on the Devil’s ever-shifting moods, this could either be brushed off as nothing or could incur a week-long punishment.

To everyone’s surprise, the Devil didn’t lash out at Cuphead’s words. Not even in the slightest. 

He just… smiled. A strange knowing smile. One that extinguished Cuphead’s anger in an instant. The Devil was enjoying Cuphead’s suffering. 

“I am a monster.”

Ginette came bursting into the brothers’ room not long after. She must’ve heard the screams. Or the Devil summoned her to get some kind of sick enjoyment out of watching her frantically trying to help her son.

The martini glass dashed over to Cuphead’s side and scooped him up in her arms. The boy didn’t react to her embrace, laying there limply like a corpse.

“I am a monster.”

Ginette met the Devil’s gaze, staring with such contempt as if she was screaming at him without uttering a word. 

Mugman watched nervously, instinctively wishing to read her mind in an attempt to understand what was going on, but he didn’t. His curiosity was nothing next to his fears: What deep dark secrets would he find if he did look?

Her breathing erratic, Ginette began to ask Cuphead some questions as she checked his pulse and other vitals.

“Are you feeling dizzy at all?”

“Did you hurt yourself?”

“Do you feel like you can breathe alright?”

“Do your eyes feel strange? Any pressure? Dryness? A burning or a stinging feeling?”

Cuphead answered her questions in a soft voice, refusing to look her in the eye. He didn’t deserve to.

“I am a monster.”

“How is he?” The Devil pressed, looming over Ginette.

“Physically? Fine, from what I can tell at least. Mentally?” Ginette was shaking with rage but forced herself to remain demure. 

At least, as much as she could. One slip-up and she was back to the dungeons. She had to put her feelings aside, it was the only way she could remain at her sons’ side.

“I see.” The Devil mused, gesturing to Ginette to speak with him in private.

It was obvious Ginette had no desire to leave her children, but she had little choice, set Cuphead down with a weak smile and followed the Devil. 

The moment the pair left, Mugman scurried to Cuphead’s side, “I-I’m sure it’ll be alright,” the boy said, attempting to comfort his brother. “Ma will fix it. I’m sure she will. She- She’s gotta…”

“I am a monster.”

Thankfully, whatever conversation the Devil and Ginette had, it wasn’t long. Ginette returned, her head low. 

Attempting to smile, she knelt down in front of Cuphead, “Hey… Good news. Your- Your father has graciously offered that you boys stay with me today, how does that sound? Good, I hope?”

“Wow. The bare minimum,” Cuphead thought bitterly, but he nodded, forcing himself to smile up at his mother.

Cuphead knew that he should thank the Devil as well. For all he knew, if he didn’t, it would come back to haunt him whenever the Devil was in a bad mood and looking to dole out punishments.

But, as if on cue, Mugman stepped up to the task instead. He gave the Devil a gracious smile, bowing deeply, “Thank you, Father.”

As predicted, the Devil puffed up with pride at Mugman’s words, his smile widening, “Why, of course, my dear Mugman. Anything for my darling sons.”

Yep. Mugman had buttered him up alright.

Now, with an extra swagger in his step, the Devil went to take his leave, but not before kissing Cuphead on the forehead, “Feel better soon, my son,” he said with an oddly genuine smile.

The combination of the Devil’s words, his expression, and the fact that he’d kissed Cuphead on the forehead made the boy want to throw up, but he maintained his composure, holding onto Ginette’s arm tightly.

“Uh- Yeah. I-I will. Thanks, Father,” was the only reply that Cuphead could muster, but it seemed to do the trick.

The Devil nodded, beaming at Cuphead pridefully, then left, disappearing in a puff of smoke.

The moment the Devil left, Cuphead let out a huge sigh of relief, burying his face into Ginette’s shoulder. It was like an enormous weight had been taken off his chest, at least for a moment.

His mind was racing as it desperately tried to process what had just happened. Half of him wanted to cling tightly to Ginette and cry, while the other half wanted to gouge his own eyes out.

Unable to choose, he simply remained curled up in Ginette’s arms, shaking from rage and agony. He could barely think straight, there were just too many thoughts. It was just too much… 

Before Cuphead knew it, he found himself being pulled unwillingly into a restless sleep.

Cuphead groaned, rolling onto his side. How long had he been out? Rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, the boy sat up. He was laying on a cot in Ginette’s lab down in the dungeons, wrapped up in a swathe of blankets.

Just a few feet away, Ginette was sitting criss-cross on the floor, Mugman curled up in her lap. They were looking at two figures, fast asleep in glass observation cells. 

Cuphead’s heart quickened, it was the Baroness and Djimmi! They looked healthier than ever. Definitely not back to normal, but much better than the rabid strange versions of themselves that Cuphead had been forced to become accustomed to.

 Ginette was humming softly, rubbing Mugman’s back with one hand, while she used the other to cast a spell. Floating beside her was a pen and a clipboard, writing down the day’s observations for Djimmi and Bon Bon.

Everything was so quiet and calm. An extreme rarity for Cuphead nowadays. His heart, which always seemed to be racing in recent times, was slowing down. He could feel his guard falling. He felt… Safe. What a strange feeling.

Clearing his throat, Cuphead spoke, “Hi, Mama… Hi, Mugsy.”

Immediately, Ginette and Mugman turned around, their faces lighting up with joy.  

“Cuphead!” Mugman called out, scrambling to his brother’s side. “You finally woke up! Me and Ma were gettin’ pretty worried.”

“O-oh. How long was I out?”

“10 hours or so,” Ginette answered, settling down on the floor next to the cot, “Mugman and I supposed you must’ve been pretty exhausted.”

Cuphead nodded, “Sounds about right…” His sudden burst of happiness was now beginning to wane. He was remembering what’d happened. Why he was here. 

Cuphead glanced at his reflection in one of Ginette’s many beakers, only to see those piercing yellow eyes staring soullessly back at him, “So. It wasn’t a dream, was it?”

Ginette’s happy expression faded, “No. It wasn’t… Cuphead, I- I’m so sorry .”

“Not your fault,” was Cuphead's reply, his voice quickly becoming devoid of emotion. “If anythin’? It’s my fault.”

“Your fault?” Ginette grabbed Cuphead’s hand, “Cuphead, how is any of this your fault?” 

Cuphead didn’t immediately reply. Taking a deep breath, his gaze shifted to Mugman, “I went to see Elder Kettle. After you fell asleep. Y’know, to try and patch things up.”

“Ain’t that a good thing? How does any of that make you get yellow eyes?” Mugman asked, his face full of confusion.

“Cause I messed it up… Real bad.” Tears began to well up in Cuphead’s eyes, “I- I tried to explain. I tried to tell him what was goin’ on, why we’re callin’ the Devil “father” and such, but… I don’t know what I said wrong, but- He got crazy mad, tellin’ me that I’d changed.” 

Cuphead looked over at Ginette, “That you weren’t our mama and were just some pawn of the Devil’s and I…” His voice trailed off and Cuphead covered his face.

Mugman reached out and placed a hand on Cuphead’s shoulder.

“I- I snapped, Mugsy. I yelled and screamed and- I told him that Gin was better than he ever was, and… I told him that he’d changed too. Everythin’ I said was to hurt him, and the worst part of it is, a small part of me enjoyed it. Like I was the Devil and I enjoyed watching him suffer… Then, this .”

Sniffling, Cuphead looked at his reflection, “I- I’m a monster…”

“Cuphead, no .” Ginette suddenly grabbed the boy’s chin, pulling his gaze away from his reflection. “You are not a monster, do you understand me?”

“Then, what is this?” Cuphead cried out, breaking down into violent sobs. He suddenly grabbed Ginette’s arms, shaking them as he wailed out, “W-What’s goin’ on? What is happenin’ to me, Mama? …How do I make it go away?”

There was a pause. Ginette said nothing at first, taking a few shaky breaths, then she gently pulled herself out of Cuphead’s grasp, sitting beside him and putting an arm around his shoulder.

“I don’t know, son. And, I so wish I did…” Ginette’s expression tightened, “This thing is what I call “Hell’s Influence”. It seems to affect everyone who comes under the Devil’s control differently. For some, it changes them drastically, like you. For others? They don’t change in the slightest. Many years ago I tried to understand it, but… I just don’t know.”

Cuphead’s heart sank, “Did- Did the Devil do this to me…?”

Ginette’s eye twitched at the question, “It’s… Possible. But, I’m not sure.”

“Can it go away?” Mugman asked in an attempt to give Cuphead a spark of hope.

Another long pause from Ginette. She seemed to be carefully calculating her next words. Reaching into her blouse’s pocket, she fumbled with something as she spoke, “N-no. It doesn’t. Not that I know of, and I… I would know .” 

Ginette pulled a small charm out of her pocket, setting it on the table. The moment she did, Ginette’s appearance changed, like an illusion fading out of reality. 

Ginette now had claws protruding from her fingertips along with sharp fangs, but, what caught Cuphead and Mugman most off-guard was her eyes. The same bright yellow that Cuphead’s eyes were.

Cuphead’s mouth fell open, “ You have them too? ”

“I… I should’ve told you a long time ago,” said Ginette, shamefully lowering her head. “I should’ve prepared you-” She let out a small sob, burying her face in her hands.

Cuphead glanced over at Mugman, who was attempting to comfort Ginette. Would it happen to him too?

“I- I’m sorry,” Ginette continued, forcibly reigning in her emotions. “I should’ve told you… I… I didn’t want to frighten you. It- It was cowardice. I was too afraid and…” Her voice trailed off and Mugman put his hand on her shoulder.

“How’d it happen for you?” Cuphead asked, his voice low and mournful.

“It was a very long time ago. I think just about 6 months after I… After I became a servant of the Devil.” Ginette began, her eyes focused on the floor, “This was many years before the Devil’s Casino came to be, so I was stationed in Hell.”

“You lived in Hell?” Mugman gasped.

“Yes, I did. For quite some time. It became like my home, and I- I did many things during that time that I’m not proud of.” Ginette replied, “It was a very dark time…”

Elder Kettle’s words echoed through Cuphead’s mind, “Do you even know why she’s here? Why she sold her soul? What about all the terrible things she’s done over the past seventy-five years she’s been here?”

Cuphead flinched, trying to drive the thoughts from his mind. Damn the past. Damn it all. He didn’t care what she’d done. It wasn’t like he was any better.

“Unlike you,” Ginette continued, gesturing to Cuphead, “my transformation happened overnight.” She held up her clawed hands, “I got up that morning, went to the bathroom to get ready, and- This . I begged the Devil to change me back, but he just… Laughed. Called me all kinds of things. 

I looked like this for decades , till the casino opened. Surprise, surprise, the Devil didn’t want his patrons to get cold feet after seeing me. So, he taught me a spell to hide this… 

Strangely enough, the other casino employees never had this happen to them, not that I know of. They’ve changed in other ways, just not physically as I did. I haven't seen someone’s eyes change in so long. Not until…”

“Not until me,” Cuphead finished.

Ginette winced a little at Cuphead’s words, “Yes… Not until you.”

The room fell silent, no one knowing what to say. Cuphead was kicking his feet back and forth, looking solemnly at the ground. Ginette looked like she was about to cry, but desperately trying to hold it back and remain strong. Mugman was staring intently at his own reflection as if this were the last time he’d see himself like this.

“Can you cast that spell on me?”

Ginette looked up. Cuphead was intently studying the small charm she’d placed on the table. A morningstar pin.

“I- I want to, but… I don’t know if your father would allow it.”

Cuphead scoffed, “Of course, he wouldn’t. He probably likes me lookin’ like this ‘cause I look more like him.”

Ginette didn’t deny his statement, but she didn’t directly reply. The last thing she needed was to get on the Devil’s bad side again.

“What about this?” Ginette said, dodging Cuphead’s statement. She took the morningstar pin and pinned it to his suspenders. “While we’re down here with just the three of us, you can wear it.”

As she pinned it, Cuphead’s appearance began to shift. His fangs disappeared and his yellow eyes faded. He looked like himself again.

Cuphead quickly turned to one of the lab’s mirrors, scrambling up onto the counter to get a better look at himself. “Wow… It’s like nothin’ happened.” He sniffled a little, wiping the corner of his eye, “Thank you, Mama…”

Ginette smiled, “Of course.” Stretching, she stood up, scooping the tearful Cuphead up into her arms. “Well, I have some more tests I have to run on your friends here. If you want, you boys can help me.”

Cuphead perked up, “I’d love to!” 

For once, he had the chance to do something good.

“Be careful wrapping her arm. Go nice and steady for me, okay?” Ginette said, guiding Cuphead’s hands as he wrapped Baroness von Bon Bon’s wounds. 

Not long after the Devil ordered for the Baroness and Djimmi to be healed at Mugman’s request, Ginette had administered an antidote and placed them into medically induced comas.

“It’ll help them heal and it makes it easier to treat them while they’re still fighting off their rabid state,” Ginette told Cuphead as she took a sample of Djimmi’s blood.

Placing the sample under the microscope, Ginette peered through and beckoned the brothers over to look as well, “You see that little crystal-like shape? That’s the poison still in Djimmi’s blood. There’s a lot less of it now than there was a few days ago, but we still have a long way to go before they’re healthy enough to be woken up.”

Cuphead’s mind was buzzing with fascination, completely distracted from yesterday’s tragic events. He never expected to love medicine and caring for the sick, but with Ginette as his teacher, he adored it.

The sight of blood didn’t bother him in the slightest and he was more than willing to get his hands dirty and do whatever was necessary. He’d hurt others so much that, in a way, healing them was a form of atonement.

Meanwhile, Mugman was not as eager to get his hands dirty, but he enjoyed writing down observations, taking notes, and keeping their workstation clean. He was sitting crisscross, leaning on Ginette as he took notes at the speed of light.

For once, the three were happy, at peace, safe . At least for now.

“It’s nice to have such excellent helpers,” Ginette chuckled, handing Cuphead a bottle of disinfectant. “Maybe your father will let you come down here with me more often. Being able to fight well is only half of the battle, in my opinion at least. Learning how to care for others is just as important, if not more so.”

Cuphead beamed with pride at her compliment, “I agree! After all, who can fight if everyone’s dead? There always gotta be some people who can keep everyone alive.”

Ginette stifled a laugh, amused at how Cuphead acted as if he was a renowned doctor after only a few hours, “Quite so.”

Unfortunately, the Baroness and Djimmi didn’t make much progress in terms of their recovery, but the boys seemed to enjoy themselves nonetheless. Now, it was getting late and Ginette had one boy on each hip as she walked up the stairs to their bedroom. 

“Do you think that Father will let us help you again tomorrow?” Cuphead asked.

“It’s possible,” Ginette replied, “but I’m not sure. In any case, I’m sure we’ll be able to spend time together after training, and your father has invited me to join you all for breakfast and dinner. He called it family bonding.”

Both of the boys cringed at the phrase, family bonding , before descending into giggles.

“At least with you there, it’ll be bearable,” Cuphead snickered. “Father doesn’t know how to talk about anythin’ but himself.”

Mugman snorted at that and Ginette was shaking from laughter, although she was trying not to show it. 

“Shhh, be careful what you say,” Ginette whispered, her face red from holding in her laughter. “You never know what the walls will hear.”

“I know, I know, Ma,” Cuphead said, wiping a tear from laughter from his eye. “But you know it’s true.”

Ginette rolled her eyes playfully, “I have nothing to comment on this matter.”

The three reached the brothers’ bedroom and Ginette gently set both boys down on their respective beds. Humming a tune, Ginette tucked them in, giving them a goodnight kiss on the forehead.

“Sweet dreams…”

“Goodnight, Ma.”

“Goodnight, Mama. We love you.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-Three: An Astral Adventure

Five figures raced through the rough underbrush of Inkwell’s vast forest, three battalions of imps hot on their heels. Bolts of magic streaked through the air from both sides, sending trees up in flames and impacting rocks with such force they hurtled through the air.

At the head of the rag-tag group of fleeing fugitives was Cagney Carnation, swearing like a sailor. Plant stalks sprung out of the ground at his command, clearing a path for him and his fellow runners, and ensnaring the imps who dared to follow.

At the rear was none other than the Legendary Chalice, a wide grin on her face as she cast a volley of spectral arrows that masterfully impaled some of their pursuers. She hadn’t felt this alive in years, an impressive feat for one who was long dead.

Cagney and Chalice were in the midst of completing what appeared to be another successful rescue mission. Something that was quickly becoming commonplace for the pair. 

Ever since the Devil put bounties on his runaway debtor’s heads, those who’d once protected the Devil’s targets quickly turned at the prospect of the reward. As much as Chalice despised their spineless decision, she couldn’t fault them. 

Under the Devil’s rule, Inkwell had descended into chaos. Money was in short supply and people had families to feed. The Devil’s reward money was a chance at getting a fresh start, maybe even a ticket out of this wretched place. Needless to say, those damned bounties had made many a friend into an enemy.

That was where Cagney and Chalice came in.

The Devil’s imps, while effective, were not the sneakiest bunch. Perfect for tracking. So, whenever the imps set off to raid one of the runaway’s hiding spots, Chalice and Cagney were there to save the day.

Today’s haul was none other than some of Cagney’s good friends: The Frog Brothers, Ribby, and Croaks, and the eccentric rat mechanic, Werner Werman.

A bolt of fire soared just inches past Chalice’s head, sending up the tree beside her in flames, instantly snapping her back to reality. 

The Frog Brothers yelped out in fear at the sight of the blaze, desperately trying to stay close to Cagney. For men who acted so tough, Chalice couldn’t help but be slightly amused by their panicked demeanor in the face of real conflict.

Hilda seemed to have a better head on her shoulders, shooting back starry missiles that blocked the imps’ view, but she was evidently shaken by today’s events as well. Chalice had to remind herself that not everyone was used to war, not like she was.

The group was quickly nearing the edge of the forest and Chalice could see the outline of the mountains in the distance. It was time to make their move on these imps before they saw too much. 

“Cagney! Get these new friends of ours back to base!” Chalice called out, sending back another wave of arrows. “I’ll meet you there after I take care of these fellas!”

“Always savin’ the good stuff for yourself, huh?” Cagney quipped back, with a grin. “I’ll see you back at camp, Chal! Have fun with these here fucks!”

Chalice giggled at that. She was really beginning to like this flower. Whipping around, streams of white fire shot out from her fingertips, surrounding and trapping the imps. Now there was no escape.

Meeting their gaze, Chalice smirked. If the Devil somehow still thought that she’d gone soft, this would disprove it beyond a shadow of a doubt. She was the Calix Animi. The mortal blessed with divine prowess. This is what she was born to do, and she would do one hell of a job.

“It’s you and me now, motherfuckers.” Chalice growled, her grin growing. Her golden spear materialized in her hand and she lunged forward. 

They never stood a chance against the Calix Animi herself.

Knock! Knock!

King Dice’s head shot up, ready to kill whoever was on the other side of his dressing room’s door. Who was stupid enough to disturb him mere minutes before a performance?

Storming over, King Dice flung the door open. Standing before him was an obviously terrified imp. He must’ve drawn the short straw out of several and been forced to take on the task of disturbing the casino’s ever-moody manager.

Dice gave the poor creature his most threatening smile, looming over it and preparing to punt it back to Hell where it belonged, “Yes?”

“Uh-” The imp fidgeted incessantly, refusing to look King Dice in the eyes. “Sorry for, uh, disturbin’ you so close to, uh, call time an’ all but…”

“Git to the point before I remove that dodderin’ head from your shoulders.” King Dice hissed.

The imp nodded in a panic, its eyes bulging in their sockets, “Uh! Y-yes! It’s, ah- Henchman needs you.”

King Dice was gripping the doorknob so hard he was sure it would shatter, “ Henchman? You come in here, disturbin’ me on the account of Henchman ?”

“He needs your help!” The imp frantically squeaked, realizing that his time remaining on this Earth was growing shorter by the second, “S-Somethin’ terrible happened on the surface! Somethin’ that’ll put the Boss in such a bad mood that we’ll all lose our heads for it!”

That caught King Dice’s attention. Suddenly this imp disturbing him right before his performance felt minuscule in comparison to his newest problem: The Devil.

King Dice adored his boss with every fiber of his being, but the possibility of the Devil’s mood being soured was nothing to scoff at. The Devil was always the unpredictable sort, but whenever something truly bad happened, he would quickly go from violent to deadly at the drop of a hat. Something King Dice did not want to be at the receiving end of.

It’d been quite some time since King Dice had gone to the surface. Unfortunately, this wasn’t a time when he had a chance to enjoy himself. There were much bigger and much more deadly fish to fry.

Henchman was nervously waiting at the edge of Inkwell Hell and hurried over to King Dice’s side, “Aw geez, thanks for comin’ out on such short notice. D’uh… This is just… Terrible. If the Boss figures out before we come up with a good way to, uh, tell him…” Henchman cringed at the very thought. “Eesh.”

The pair headed out of the hellish depths of Inkwell Hell, hurrying towards the center of the city as Henchman tried his best to prepare King Dice for what was ahead, “D’uh, I hope you ain’t squeamish, Mister King Dice, sir. 'Cause, erm, this’ll put a damper on your appetite, that’s for sure.”

“I’ll be fine,” King Dice gruffly replied. “Stop lookin’ so nervous, it tells them finks of Inkwell that we’re off-put by this whole mess. That’s exactly what they want an’ we damn well ain’t gonna give it to ‘em.”

As they delved further into the city, King Dice began to see the beginnings of the commotion caused by this ‘problem’ . There was an enormous crowd filling every corner of the city’s park along with police officers desperately trying to regain control. 

Squinting ahead, King Dice could barely make out a tree, which seemed to be everyone’s focus, but he couldn’t see much thanks to the crowd.

“Wow, what a big problem, Henchman. Crowd control.” King Dice said, rolling his eyes.

“Oh, they’ll move when they see us,” Henchman said, not even paying attention to King Dice’s snide comment. He was strangely serious, worryingly so. With a long sigh, Henchman stepped forward, “D’uh, here goes nothin’. Let’s just, uh, get this over with.”

Murmuring a few words under his breath, Henchman stretched out his hand, eyes glowing. The panicked sounds of the crowd slowly faded out, as if all of the sounds were being sucked out of the air itself. People began to look back, gasping and darting away at the sight of Henchman and King Dice.

Henchman began to walk forward, King Dice by his side, their eyes focused on the tree ahead. People were beginning to clear, running away from the pair as fast as possible. The police tried to shoot them a warning glare, but Henchman paid them no mind.

As their view cleared, King Dice’s heart sank. Corpses of imps with ropes around their necks. The bodies were suspended in midair. Hanging from the branches of the tree. 

There were words carved on the imp corpses' chests as well as on the tree itself. It was the same poem over and over: 

“Omnes qui habent aures audiant:
Calix Animi venit.
Prope est finis regni Diaboli.”

It was horrific. Like something that would only appear in a nightmare. King Dice felt a little sick looking at it, but he kept his facial expression stoic. He refused to show any sign of weakness.

Henchman shook his head in dismay, “Aw geez… This is worse than I was expectin’... She’s incited the creed an’ everythin’. Boss won’t be happy, no matter how we spin it.”

“She?” King Dice turned to the imp, “Y’know the dame who did this? Gimme her name and I’ll find her an’ bring the Boss her head on a fuckin’ platter.”

“D’uh… I, uh, don’t think you can. It isn’t really possible.”

“Not possible?” King Dice’s eyes flared green, “Henchman, I’ve jus’ given you the solution to all our fuckin’ problems and you say “not possible”? Why in the flying hell would it not be possible?”

“Cause, uh- She’s dead, Mister King Dice, sir. Has been for a long time.”

King Dice looked at Henchman like he’d gone mad, “You’re- You’re not bein’ serious, are you?”

When Henchman didn’t reply, King Dice couldn’t help but let out a wry laugh, “What? Are you sayin’ that the Devil stepped on some hussy’s grave an’ now she’s out to git him? All this fuss over a fuckin’ ghost gal? 

Well shucks, I guess it’s time to pack up and hit the road, huh? We’ve got Spectral Sally over here, screwin’ things up. Whatever could, I don’t know, the Devil, do to solve this here problem?”

“It’s not like that,” Henchman insisted, “It’s… Different. Boss has been searching for her for decades an’ he was sure he had her good this time, but- I guess not...”

“He’s been searching for her, huh? Never told me ‘bout that.” King Dice said sourly, suddenly feeling a little out of the loop. What was going on that he didn’t know about?

“It’s, uh, not somethin’ that’s fun to talk 'bout,” Henchman said, stepping forward and brushing his hand over the poem carved into the tree trunk. “This girl, Chalice , she’s not normal.” 

Henchman paused, glancing up at the sky, “D’uh, a long time ago, the people up there didn’t like what Boss was doin’... So, the angels decided to take matters into their own hands. Blessed a group of people with a magic bloodline an’ sent them a, uh, “chosen one” if you wanna call it that. Somebody with a divine soul who’s destined to kill the Devil.”

A chill ran up King Dice’s spine, “That- That’s not possible, isn’t it? No one can kill the Devil!”

Henchman shook his head, “Oh they can, his, uh, mortal form at least. He’ll still be alive and well, just in Hell, but- It would destroy his control over the mortal realm. The, uh, blessed order I mentioned? That was their goal, get the Devil back down in Hell and keep him there.

Now, uh, this order’s been dead a long time, but, uh, this chosen one of theirs? She doesn’t die. Not really. Even in death, she hunts him and now it seems that she’s back and, uh, stronger than ever.”

“For now,” King Dice bristled, turning back to the horrifying display of hanging bodies. “I think it’s about time I met this dame. Let’s see how she handles somethin’ new for a change.”

If only King Dice knew how close his target really was to him…

“Gin? Gin, wake up.”

A hand reached out, grabbed Ginette by the shoulder, and gently shook her. Groaning, Ginette stirred, peering up with bleary eyes. It was Chalice.

“Wakey, wakey. Tonight’s the night!” Chalice whispered excitedly, “It’s time for your trainin’!”

Chalice was so excited, she was practically bouncing off the walls as Ginette pulled herself out of bed. To be fair, any ghost would leap at the chance to be alive again, even if only for a fleeting moment.

Rummaging through her drawers, Ginette pulled out the knapsack of astral cookies and showed them to Chalice. “It’s all here,” she yawned, still half asleep.

“Swell!” Chalice grinned, conjuring up a portal. 

She’d previously explained to Ginette that it was far too dangerous for them to train within the confines of Inkwell Hell. Luckily for them, Ginette was not forbidden from leaving, unlike the Cup Brothers. As long as she was back in time for work, the Devil didn’t mind. It wasn’t like there was anywhere Ginette could go, not anywhere that the Devil wouldn’t be able to find her.

Ginette took a deep breath, mustering up every ounce of strength she had as she looked at the portal. She was really doing this. No going back now. She was more than incriminated by now, she had no choice but to go all the way for her sons.

Giving Chalice a nervous smile, Ginette approached the portal. She hadn’t been outside of Inkwell Hell in… Decades. How different would things look now?

This was no time to be second-guessing. She just had to suck it up and do it. Biting down hard on her lip, Ginette stepped through the portal, shielding her eyes as the astral plane swallowed her up in white light.

And in a flash, she was gone.

Suddenly, Ginette fell to her knees, crashing onto a very unfamiliar surface. The forest floor. Her eyes flew open, scanning the area around her in awe. She was in a forest . 

Before Ginette could even process, Chalice appeared by her side, stepping out of the portal, “Been a long time since you were last in a place like this, huh?”

Ginette nodded, her eyes wide with wonder like she was a little child once again.

“C’mon! I’ve got somethin’ to show you.” Chalice said, helping Ginette to her feet. “It shouldn’t be far. Follow me!”

Still filled with awe, Ginette hurried after Chalice, stumbling over the uneven terrain. She’d forgotten what it was like to walk on floors that weren’t marble, or at the very least, cobblestone.

The pair trekked through ferns and underbrush, heading deeper and deeper into the forest. Neither said much, keeping an eye out for demons and the like, which Chalice said had begun to roam the forest in search of the Devil’s runaway debtors.

Finally, Ginette spotted a clearing in the distance, to which Chalice responded, “That’s where we’re goin’!”

“Is it safe?”

“It’s been abandoned for some time,” Chalice replied, her cheery tone faltering.

Pushing through the dense foliage, Ginette began to see their destination clearer and her heart sank as they grew closer. 

There was a small cottage in the clearing that was shaped like a teapot. It looked derelict and had fallen into a state of disrepair. There had once been a garden which was now rotten. A place for an animal to live, which was now uninhabited. A fence that was fallen apart.

“This is their house, isn’t it?” Ginette asked, her voice faint. Neither of the brothers had ever told her about their former home, but the moment she saw it, she knew in some strange and inexplicable way.

“It is,” Chalice replied, the excitement entirely gone from her voice. “I- I wasn’t plannin’ on takin’ you here but… The place just called out to me, if that makes any sense. I think I missed comin’ here, back before everythin’ went wrong.”

Taking a deep breath, Chalice steeled herself, seemingly pushing down her emotions, “This is why you’re here, Gin. The knight who trained me used to say: ‘When you want to give up, picture why you’re here. Picture what you lost.’” 

Chalice turned to look at Ginette, “When you want to give up, picture this, Gin. Picture this damned house.”

Ginette’s eyes were filled with tears that threatened to pour down her cheeks. Her hands balled into shaking fists, she nodded, “I will.”

“Good,” Chalice’s once cheerful face was now steely, like that of a seasoned war veteran. “Well then,” she opened the knapsack, pulling out an astral cookie, “are you ready?”

Ginette took it, “Ready as I’ll ever be.” 

With her hands trembling slightly from nerves, Ginette took a bite. It was… Just like any other cookie, that was, till everything went pitch black, her consciousness slipping far far away.

Ginette took a bite, Chalice watching with a keen eye. At first, nothing, and then the martini glass’s entire body began to emit a white light. A very familiar feeling overtook Chalice. Her spectral body began to glow. Her vision faded, all she could see was white. Energy flowed through her, electrifying her. Light filled the small clearing of the forest, and then- 

When Chalice came back to her senses, she grinned. 

She was alive.

Eagerly, Chalice looked down at her hands and feet, feeling her now solid torso. She looked much older than she had the last time she’d taken on another’s body. To be fair, the last time she’d possessed someone, it was a 10-year-old child, now she had control of an adult’s body.

Glancing back at the cottage, Chalice could see her reflection in the window. She looked so… Familiar. It was like she was looking at a version of herself before she…

Chalice turned away, not wanting to look at herself any longer. Now was not the time for such self-reflections. She had work to do.

Turning on her heel, Chalice set her sights on Castellum Cylix. There she had an entire training ground awaiting her arrival, and along the way, she could practice some agility training.

But, just as Chalice was about to head off, she froze. In her excitement, she’d forgotten one crucial detail, something that was now worrying her quite intensely. 

When she’d possessed Cuphead or Mugman, their souls had remained. She’d been able to speak to them. But now, as she looked around, Chalice realized that Ginette’s soul was nowhere to be seen. 

What happened to the soul of one who belonged to the Devil?

“Ugh… Did it work?” Ginette’s head was pounding. Or at least, whatever felt like her head was pounding.

Rubbing her eyes, Ginette took a look around. Wherever she was, it was incredibly dark, “Uh, hello? Chalice?”

No response.

Ginette’s throat tightened. Nervously, she glanced down at herself. She nearly threw up. Her body was transparent, glowing in the darkness. 

She was a ghost.

Getting to her feet- Or rather, floating up, Ginette took another look around. Where was she? 

Her ‘heart’ pounding, Ginette glided forward, head swiveling back and forth like a top. She couldn’t see anything. She couldn’t hear anything. She couldn’t feel anything.

She began to float faster and faster, her thoughts becoming rather frantic. She needed to get back, now . Whatever this was, it was NOT supposed to happen. 

Chalice had told her that her soul would still be in the mortal world. Did she lie? No, Chalice wouldn’t do that, would she? Ginette cursed herself over and over. She’d left her physical body with someone who wasn’t much more than a stranger, and now she was stuck. Who knew if there was a way out of this? Would she be stuck forever-

Clang!

Ginette, who’d been soaring about for some time, was suddenly yanked backward, and forced to come to a complete stop. 

“What the hell?” Ginette thought, glancing down. Her arm was pulled taunt behind her, there was a chain . Her wrists had shackles. She was chained to something . How- How had she not noticed?

She was dangerously close to panicking now. Looking down, she began to see chains materializing all over her body. 

What was happening?

Her breathing was erratic. Her whole body was shaking. Ginette sank to her knees. 

What had she gotten herself into?

As nervous as Chalice was about Ginette’s whereabouts, she couldn’t delay. The girl was running now, dashing through the forest. 

This body was not used to running, that much was certain, and to make matters worse, it felt… Sluggish. Like there was a strange kind of delay between what Chalice wanted to do, and the body actually doing it.

Had Ginette been drinking?

Chalice reached down into her robe’s pocket and found a flask. 

Of course, she’d been drinking.

She took a single whiff and recoiled. Whatever was in there, it was the strongest liquor Chalice had ever come across.

Muttering angrily under her breath, Chalice continued her trek, “I suppose I’ll just have to deal for now.” 

As she continued her journey, every mile or so, Chalice would be forced to stop and take a breather, which she despised. There was so much work she had to do, she didn’t have time to be slowed down by a thing like physical exhaustion. 

But, she had little choice, otherwise, this body threatened to fall over and not get back up. So, Chalice begrudgingly obliged.

Avoiding hunting parties of imps left and right, Chalice snuck along up through the mountains. The roads she took were far from safe, many of which were old secret passages created by Calix Animi scouts. They were all quite crumbled and incredibly dangerous, but it was all Chalice had. It was either that or avoiding the swathes of imps.

In the distance, Chalice began to see the outline of her home. In recent times, it had begun to look quite different from the dilapidated ruins that Chalice had reluctantly grown used to. Cagney and Miss Cyclops took up the charge of rebuilding Castellum Cylix while Chalice was busy gaining all the intel she could on the Devil. 

Luckily for them, help wasn’t hard to find thanks to the Devil’s bounties. Now there was a small troupe of survivors hiding out in Castellum Cylix who were more than happy to help fortify the only thing that stood between them and a one-way ticket to seeing the Devil.

As much as it was a terrible situation, Chalice couldn’t help but feel a little grateful. After all this time for her and Miss Cyclops being alone, they finally had the help they needed, and most importantly, Chalice was beginning to make progress.

The idea of defeating the Devil was slowly, yet surely, becoming less daunting.

Taking her time to account for her tipsy body, Chalice shuffled her way across the large expanses of cliffsides, carefully making her way closer and closer to home.

Ginette hadn’t moved for what felt like an eternity. Her heart pounded in her chest. Her vision was distorted. Bile was rising in her throat. Her limbs were shaking wildly as if something else was controlling them.

The chains around her waist and arms rattled as she shook, her immense fears drowning her. A thousand possible outcomes for this horrifyingly unknown situation ran through her head, and yet- Nothing happened. She was still here. Stuck in a pitch-black void with nothing but her disgustingly sober mind.

Ginette hated herself when she was sober. Thinking clearly was the bane of her existence. It lent itself all too well to reminiscing on memories of the past or thinking of the increasingly concerning possibilities that the future could hold.

She just- She needed her body back. She needed to be in her body again. She needed a swig from her flask and a good smoke. She’d give just about anything for a drink right now, but… Who knew if she’d ever have the chance to have a drink ever again? 

Who knew if she would ever see her boys again?

That thought was like a sucker punch to the gut. Shit. Shit. Shit. That’s what Ginette got for trusting a ghost she barely fucking knew. Of course, this was just her luck. God, why was she always so gullible? Believing the best in people, only to be shorted.

She should’ve known better. The last time she blindly trusted someone, she’d lost her soul… But now was not the time for thinking about that.

“Come on your cowardly bitch, get the fuck up,” Ginette whispered to herself, desperately trying to conjure up some form of bravery.

She tried to move, but nothing.

“You stupid cunt, get the fuck up, you good-for-nothing whore,” Ginette snarled now, gritting her teeth. “You’ve been through too goddamn much to pussy out now. Be a good mother for once, dammit. Be a good fucking person for once. Those boys need you and it’s time to get the fuck up !”

Using every ounce of sheer anger, Ginette pushed herself to her feet. Now was not the time for panicking. If she really wanted to get out of this dreadful place, she’d have to take action and find her own way out and stop wallowing in her own misery.

Luckily for her, there was really only one direction that she could go. She’d gone to the very edge of her chain going one way, the only way left to go was the opposite direction.

Ginette soared into the darkness, following the trail of chains, desperately trying to prepare herself for whatever she would find at the other end.

Cagney almost dropped an especially hefty piece of rubble when he saw her, “ C-Chalice? ” he gasped, mouth agape. “Y-you’re-”

“Alive?” Chalice grinned, “You’re darn tootin’ I am! Come with me Cagney, I need a sparrin’ partner to try out this new body.”

Without even waiting for the flower, Chalice took off, her arms spread out like wings are she ran through the moonlit courtyard of Castellum Cylix. She could feel the night’s breeze on her face. The grass beneath her feet. It was strange how such a simple thing nearly brought the girl to tears, but it did.

She could see the others watching in dumbstruck awe. Her newest recruits, the Frog Brothers and Werner Werman peered down at her from the ramparts. Miss Cyclops was grinning from ear to ear. Wally Warbles circled overhead with Hilda Berg on his back, cawing out in celebration. 

Their leader was alive . The Calix Animi lived once again.

“Well? What are y’all gawkin’ at? Let’s see how this body can fight!” Chalice called out, beaming as she hurried off to the training grounds with her growing army in tow.

Cagney caught up with Chalice at the grounds, still astonished by Chalice’s living and breathing form. He and the rest of their motley crew made quick work of setting up the training grounds while Chalice prepared. Murmuring a few words under her breath, Chalice summoned her spear, which she found that this body had almost no core strength to hold.

“Gin and I have a lot of work to do,” Chalice thought to herself, shaking her head, but she was not deterred. It’d been quite some time since she’d practiced hand-to-hand combat. It would do her some good to test her skills again.

Putting down her spear, Chalice turned, ready to fight. Cagney was at the other end of the ring, his face betraying his nervousness at fighting the ancient warrior.
“Chickenin’ out already?” Chalice teased, “C’mon, Cagney! You’ve taken on at least 10 imps at once, I can’t be worse than that, can I?”

Cagney didn’t seem so sure, she probably was, but he remained in the ring. If anything, he’d put up a good fight and lose in a blaze of glory.

“We’ll see,” Cagney replied, getting into an offensive stance. “You ready, ‘Legendary’ Chalice?”

“Always,” Chalice quipped. “Bring it on, flower boy.”

Suddenly, dozens of roots burst from the ground, surrounding Chalice, lunging forward to snatch her up. As if she would lose that easily. Even with her tipsy body, Chalice dodged the sentient tendrils with easy, clambering up onto one and backflipping onto another. 

“Is that the best you got?” Chalice taunted from atop the root.

“Be careful, girl. All that showin’ off will come back to bite ya.” Cagney bantered back. 

Her grin widening, Chalice sprinted forward, leaping off with unnatural grace and landing in a perfect roll, “Keep tellin’ yourself that.”

In a flash, she was at his side. Punches flew through the air, and so did Chalice. One of Cagney’s tendrils caught her and chucked her across the arena, but that only served to give the girl a burst of energy. Finally, she had a good opponent.

Dashing forward, they were at neck and neck once again. The onlooking sundry of the Devil’s runaway debtors were cheering at the top of their lungs, swapping bets on who the winner would be, and drinking hearty portions of ale as they watched.

No one knew who would win, but everyone was thoroughly entertained by the spectacle of skill they had the chance to witness firsthand.

As the fight progressed, Chalice began to feel her body’s exhaustion mounting, “Shit, not now! I’m so close to-”

  Cagney had sensed her momentary distraction and managed to wind up and land a haymaker directly in Chalice’s face. The girl flew back, crashing against a tree and she was instantly filled with an unfamiliar sensation.

Pain.

It’d been so long, she’d nearly forgotten. Unable to move, Chalice fell facefirst onto the ground in an undignified heap.

“Oh, shit! Chalice!” Cagney dashed to her side, flipping her now limp form over. “Fuck, fuck, did I kill her?” He looked helplessly at the now shocked crowd. “If I’m the reason she dies again, I’m never gonna hear the end of it!”

“I’m not dead, you idiot,” Chalice winced, opening her eyes. “I let you win,” she grinned with broken teeth.

Cagney’s concern evaporated, “BULLSHIT! I won that shit FAIR AND SQUARE!” he yelled playfully, slapping her shoulder.

“Ah- Don’t do that.” Chalice grimaced, drawing back. She forgot how much she despised pain.

“Oh what? I thought you let me win?” Cagney said coyly.

“Yeah, yeah, fine, you won.” Chalice said, pretending to be miffed, but struggling to hide her smile.

Cagney folded his arms in fake superiority, “Damn right, I did.” Leaning over, he helped Chalice to her feet. “Let’s patch you up, yeah? We don’t want you ruinin’ this new body of yours on day one, now do we?”

Chalice’s face paled a little at that. “About that. This body? It’s ain’t mine, I’m uh- borrowin’ it.”

“You’re what? ”

“Uh, yeah. And, heh, to make matters worse… So, this body’s spirit… She’s gone. And I have no idea where she went.”

It didn’t take Ginette long to begin coming across things that didn’t bode well. Things such as strange spectral remains and ghostly wanderers who stumbled past, muttering to themselves. No one seemed to see Ginette, even when she tried to get their attention. It left Ginette with a bad feeling.

Whatever this place was, she did not want to be here.

To make matters even more peculiar, everyone she came across was chained in a similar fashion to her. Part of Ginette wondered if she was in Hell. No… She couldn’t be. Ginette knew Hell like the back of her hand, this wasn’t it.

“Welcome to your new home,” the Devil said, ushering in a much younger and naive Ginette.

“H-Hell?”

“What did you expect? The Big Apple?” the Devil chuckled, giving the skittish Ginette a reassuring pat on her shoulder. “We need some place for you to work, yes? 

As of right now, I’m in no need of healers or doctors up on the surface. And anyway, I think your… Talents could have much better uses down here.”

Ginette shook her head, pushing the memory away as she pressed onward. She had to think. Where was she? It wasn’t Hell, that much was clear, but if it wasn’t, then where ?

She was seeing more and more stragglers now as she floated closer to what she supposed was the ‘center’ of this wretched place. 

Who were all these people? Why were they here? What did they and her have in common? She couldn’t spot any physical similarities, nor resemblance in temperament or behavior.

Her eyes flitted downwards to her chains, examining them closely. Why would she and all these other people be imprisoned in a place that wasn’t Hell? What was something that imprisoned you on such a level that it would hold your very soul captive?

Then, the answer hit her like a sack of bricks. How had she not realized? She immediately stopped, covering her mouth, her eyes wide.

She was in the Soul Vault!

Oh… Oh no. Would she even be able to get out? What if her consciousness was trapped forever? And- If she was here…

Cuphead! Mugman!

With a sudden burst of speed, Ginette took off toward the center. She passed many a wanderer now, but paid them no mind. Her eyes were fixed on what was ahead.

She was beginning to see what she could only assume was the dreaded center. There was a crowd of hundreds and hundreds of thousands, perhaps millions, no- billions of souls. Ginette’s throat tightened, there was room for so many more in this godforsaken place. She hoped it would never ever be full.

Her heart sank as she drew closer. It looked even worse up close. Would she even be able to find her boys in this big of a crowd? Ginette hoped so…

Taking a deep breath, Ginette steeled herself and began to push and shove through the entranced souls. Thankfully, they didn’t fight back. It seemed as if Ginette was the only conscious soul in the entire Vault.

They were all muttering to themselves in words that Ginette guessed were either what they were saying in the physical world at this very moment, or if they’d passed on, their last words. 

Shivering at the thought, Ginette picked up the pace, desperately trying to distract herself from the mounting fear that she may never escape this place. Doomed to forever be a waking soul amongst a world of sleepers.

She had to find the boys.

It was then, as if by some cruel act of fate that Ginette’s priorities changed quite drastically. She’d been so lost in her own thoughts and fears, she didn’t see it coming. It only caught her attention when the ground beneath her began to rumble .

Ginette nearly fell over, suddenly pushed by a swaying spirit. Her head whipped around. What the hell was happening? There was- something coming ? She couldn’t see much, being surrounded by countless souls, but she could feel it getting closer and closer.

Then, a giant twisted hand shot up into the air, holding a soul ! The poor thing suddenly screamed, as if this thing had shocked it awake. The soul began to wriggle and protest. Another giant hand shot up, clasping the spirit tightly. The thing- It was rising into the air!

She could see two giant horns. Pointed ears. Yellow eyes. Ginette covered her mouth, trying not to scream. It- It was the Devil? Or, some twisted version of him. It was more beast than anything, with a body like a snake and thousands of little centipede-like legs, but it glowed like a soul. This thing, The Beast , let out a guttural roar, opening its wide jaws and biting off the soul's head, ripping it clean from its shoulders. 

Ginette couldn’t watch any longer, she turned to run. Frantically pushing now, the martini glass bowled through any soul who stood in her way, trying to get as far away as she could from this beast.

The Devil had talked about eating souls before, but- Never like this . Was this truly how he ate souls? What even was that thing? Was that the Devil’s soul?

Panic rising, Ginette stumbled, pushed, shoved, and scrambled through this herd of souls, unknowingly waiting to be slaughtered by the Beast. 

No matter how much she ran, the Beast seemed to always be not far behind. Did it see her? Ginette tried not to think about that. Would it even go after the servants of the Devil? Maybe not, but what if she was an exception? What if because she was ‘awake’ it made her ripe for the picking?

Ginette couldn’t think, utterly controlled by fear. She ran for what felt like forever and then- She tripped. Falling facefirst onto the ground. Had it caught her?

Whirling around, Ginette expected to see the large claws of the Beast, but instead, she saw them . Two little boys, sitting crisscross amongst the crowd.

It was Cuphead and Mugman!

An almost electric wave of emotions coursed through Ginette, cutting through all fears and letting them fall away. None of it mattered the moment she saw her boys.

Crawling through the crowd, Ginette was at their side in a flash, “Cuphead? Mugman?” 

She shook them gently. Like all the others, no reaction. Their eyes were closed and they were quiet, as if they were fast asleep. Maybe they still were, who knew how much time had passed in the mortal realm.

A small tear fell down Ginette’s face and she hugged the boys, letting out a shaky sob. She hated seeing them like this, nothing but souls and all chained up. If she ever got out of this damn soul vault, she would free them. Damn whatever happened to the rest of the world, they were all that mattered.

She heard the Beast roar once again and panickedly turned around, only to see it miles away from her, interested in another meal. She was safe, for now.

Thank goodness. One less thing to worry about.

Turning back to the boys, she settled down beside them, holding her head. As much as she was relieved, Ginette couldn’t help but think, “What now?”

Should she just sit and wait, hoping for the astral cookie to wear off and for her consciousness to be pulled back into her physical body? Was there anything else she could do?

Muttering nervously to herself, Ginette glanced at Cuphead, “My endless optimist,” she said wistfully, “What would you do?”

“Or what of you, my ever-cautious seer?” Ginette continued, smiling a little at Mugman.

If only they could answer. Not that they could magically find a way out of this mess, but somehow their company always gave her just the right boost she needed to find the answer. Maybe that was her motherly instinct. If they were ever in trouble, Gin had the solution. For herself? Not so much.

With a sigh, Ginette leaned back, rubbing her eyes. Cuphead shifted in a little, spooking her. For a second, she hoped he might wake up, but… She’d never want him to have to experience this awful place.

“Stay in the mortal realm, it’s safer there,” Ginette said to the boy, pretending he could hear her as she put her hand on his shoulder. 

As she did, something caught her eye. She’d never seen that scar before. When did he get that? It was a big one too, right below his eye. She would’ve noticed that, wouldn’t she? And then she saw another, a long one running up the length of his right forearm all the way to his shoulder.

Ginette was sure that she was going insane.

Her heart rate quickening, she glanced over at Mugman. If she angled her head just right, then she could see scars on him as well. Part of his handle was chipped and his left knee. And their porcelain skin looked different , like it was made of clay. Was that a metal straw ? And the clothes- They looked like what Chalice wore.

Reaching out her hand, Ginette tried to touch the scars, but they disappeared. She could only see this altered version of the boys if she looked at them from just the right angle. It reminded her of a visual illusion. Two different images in one.

Turning, Ginette looked at the thousands of souls that surrounded them. Did any of them have this… Illusion ? No. None of them did. It was just the boys and-

A flicker of change seized Ginette’s attention. Had… Had her hand just… Ginette held it up in the air, slowly turning it. There were strange markings on her arms. Each bore a tattoo of a snake wrapped around a pole. A shawl was wrapped around her arms and back with words embroidered along its length.

“Beatae manus, quae Calicem animae deserviunt.

Beati pedes qui Calicem Animae sequuntur.

Beatae animae quae perierunt pro Calix Animi.”  

Ginette couldn’t think straight, wildly looking from herself to the boys. What did this mean? What did any of this mean? Her whole body began to feel strange. Then there was light . A bright light emanated from Ginette’s center. She could barely see- 

Then everything faded to white.

The familiar feeling of the astral cookie’s power beginning to fade came over Chalice while she was sitting in the infirmary. She had just finished casting a spell to straighten her broken teeth and gasped at the feeling.

“Wha- She’s… She’s comin’ back!” Chalice couldn’t help but let out a laugh of relief, despite the confused looks from those around her. 

Ginette’s soul was still here! Somewhere at least. But, wait . The protective magic. If Ginette returned to her body in here… It would know she was a servant of the Devil and kill her .

Oh shit.

Without as much as a word of warning, Chalice leapt up from the infirmary bed, making a mad dash for the door.

“Woah, woah, wait! Where are you going?” Hollered out Cagney.

“The body’s soul! I gotta get her outta here! She can’t see, let alone stay!” Chalice called back, leaping across the citadel’s ramparts, jumping from building to building as she scurried down the side of the mountain.

“Why?” Cagney’s voice echoed out, getting further and further away. 

Chalice pretended not to hear. If they figured out her vessel was, in essence, a mortal turned demonic, who knows what they would think? Sure, they’d sold their souls to the Devil in the past but… This was no time to be taking chances. If they got antsy and things went south, Chalice would never forgive herself.

Her control over Ginette’s body was getting weaker by the second. She was almost there. With one final jump off of the side of the mountain, Chalice flew through the air, landing in the treetops and masterfully sliding down. She was out. Ginette would be safe. 

Chalice felt any remaining power she had over Ginette’s body disappear and her consciousness faded. When she regained her senses, Ginette was sprawled out on the ground beside her, alive once again, but notably worse for wear.

The martini glass looked pale and was trembling, her eyes wide and her expression distrustful. 

Chalice immediately rushed to her side, trying to help her to her feet, “Ginette, are you alright? What happened? Where were you?”

However, Chalice received no answers to her burning questions. Ginette didn’t even look at her, the woman’s eyes remaining fixed on the ground, “Get me back home, now .”

Her harsh tone caught Chalice completely off guard. It made the ghost hesitate. What terrible fate had Ginette come across? Her first instinct was to refuse and push Ginette till she cracked and told her everything, but- 

No. Her curiosity would have to wait. It was far too volatile. If she pushed Ginette too hard, what if she caved and told the Devil? Chalice could only imagine the rewards Ginette would receive for her ‘good service’. 

Chalice despised waiting, especially when the information could be of utmost importance, but what choice did she have?

Ginette didn’t talk much when they arrived back in her bedroom, besides her curt thank you to Chalice as well as noting how sore her body was. 

“Whatever you did to my body, be more careful next time,” Ginette admonished, “I have work in the morning.”

Once again, Chalice’s patience was tested. If anyone had spoken to her that way a thousand years ago, she could’ve… No. Let it go.

“Of course,” was Chalice’s brief reply, attempting to hide her growing annoyance. 

What could’ve been so bad that’d put Ginette in such a sour mood? Did this woman have any idea what Chalice went through on a daily basis? Chalice knew she had to be the bigger person, but… The elders had always told her that her pride and feelings of self-importance would be her undoing.

“I suppose I’ll see you soon then, hm?” Ginette said as she pulled out her flask, still refusing to make eye contact. 

“Tomorrow.”

Chalice swore she saw a look of fear cross Ginette’s face, but it quickly disappeared, “Ah, tomorrow. I’ll see you then.”

Turning her back to the martini glass, Chalice began to conjure herself a portal, “Is… Is there anythin’ you wanna tell me? You seem pretty shaken up.”

There was a pause. Chalice bit her lip, hoping she hadn’t overstepped.

“Tomorrow. I’ll tell you tomorrow. Tonight? I drink.”

“Very well, tomorrow it is,” Chalice said, trying to keep her voice even-tempered. Her mind was a mix of frustration and curiosity. There were so many things she wanted to say and to ask, but she couldn’t. Not yet.

Without looking back, Chalice disappeared. 

If only Ginette had known that Chalice was in fact, not gone, and still watching her while invisible. 

The moment Chalice seemed to be gone, Ginette burst into tears. She shook violently, stumbling out of bed. Every step she took seemed to put the martini glass in an indescribable amount of pain.

Chalice watched, a lump in her throat. Just how hard had she pushed Ginette’s body today?

Following behind, Chalice winced as Ginette pulled herself up the stairs, letting out small cries of pain with every step. Where was she going? The woman, despite her agony, didn’t stop moving and instead picked up the pace.

She hurried up and up the stairs till they were nearly at the top of the Devil’s Palace, then she suddenly turned, opened a door, and slipped inside.

Chalice's heart sank even further. She knew this room. It was the Cup Brothers’ room.

Ginette had forced herself to stop crying and was kneeling between the brothers’ beds. Feebly, she kissed them both on the foreheads, whispering something to herself that only she could hear. 

Watching from the shadows, Chalice felt guilt weigh heavy on her heart. She didn’t know what could’ve possibly gone so wrong, but she had a feeling that whatever Ginette saw heralded something truly terrible on the horizon.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-Four: Broken Hearts and Broken Ribs

It was now or never. They could stall no longer. If they waited too long, the Devil would simply discover the truth for himself. 

Henchman and King Dice walked the halls of the Devil’s Palace in silence. They’d discussed and deliberated most of the night, and now it was breakfast time. 

“We’ll tell him while he’s with those brats o’ his,” King Dice had suggested during their late-night discussion the night before, “He’s so obsessed with wantin’ them to like him, it may help simmer down his temper.”

“Gosh, I hope so,” Henchman had replied. “If not- D’uh, I hope you know some good healin’ spells. You’ll need ‘em.”

Now the unlikely pair was silent as they approached the dining hall. Henchman was pushing along a cart with the Devil’s favorite calming tea while King Dice was wearing his best suit.

The closer they came to the dining hall’s ornate doors, the slower they walked. The tension was so thick, it could be cut with a knife. Even King Dice’s signature grin was faltering.

After what felt like an eternity, they stopped in front of the door, neither moving to knock. The pair shared a glance and King Dice’s front of a cocky smile returned. 

“Stop worryin’, ya overgrown wheat. You’ll make the boss antsy.” King Dice smirked, “Jus’ let me do the talkin’, understand? I can put a good spin on bad news in my sleep.” 

Henchman nodded, lowering his face as he tried to hide his doubtful expression, “D’uh, if you say so, Mister King Dice…”

No matter how good King Dice thought he was at “putting a spin” on the news, he’d never seen the Devil’s reaction to the mention of the Calix Animi. Henchman had. 

He still remembered the day that the Devil had gotten the news that their campaign to kill all chalices to eliminate the Calix Animi had failed. They’d missed one little girl, and wouldn’t you know it, that was her . In a split second, everything was on fire. So many imps had perished.

Knock. Knock.

Henchman snapped back to reality. So, they were doing this.

The dining hall’s double doors swung open at a painfully slow pace, as if they too wanted to add to the growing tension, revealing the expansive dining hall. There was the Devil, sitting at the head of a giant dinner table with the brothers on either side and Ginette sitting beside Mugman. 

King Dice’s eye twitched a little. That bitch Gin had been invited to have breakfast and dinner with the Boss and he hadn’t? 

Of course, he could just show up, but that wasn’t as special as being invited.

“Ah, my darling Dice!” the Devil grinned, blowing a ring of cigar smoke into the air. “Please, come and take a seat, my love. These boys of mine have been positively quiet as mice this morning and I’m rather bored.”

Cuphead and Mugman winced a little at their “father’s” comment, but said nothing to dispute it. Ever since Cuphead’s eyes changed color, those boys had lost the spring in their step. Good riddance, those snot-nosed brats certainly deserved it.

But, they weren't his concern at the moment. The Devil was. The King of the Underworld was smiling today, and it seemed to be genuine. He was in a good mood, a very rare thing to see.

King Dice forced a smile as he bowed, cursing mentally. “Damn his good mood! Why do I have to be the one to ruin it?”

Henchman followed King Dice in, sheepishly pushing the tea cart, and catching the Devil’s eye. 

Well, that was something intriguing!

The Devil wondered if he’d ever seen these two together, willingly . King Dice was a rather jealous sort and didn’t hide his hatred of Henchman’s closeness with the Devil.

The Devil raised an eyebrow. What could’ve possibly brought these two together?

Scanning the unlikely duo with a growing curiosity, the Devil noted the presence of Henchman’s tea cart and raised an eyebrow. That was his favorite in its calming variant.

The Devil’s playful expression shifted, suddenly becoming quite serious. Leaning back in his chair, he said, “You have bad news for me, don’t you?”

All of the life that’d been in the room immediately dissipated. King Dice froze in place. Henchman flinched. Ginette, who’d been putting the piece’s together herself, suddenly looked very pale, putting an arm around Mugman protectively. 

The Devil had hit the nail right on the head. They did have bad news for him.

A small smile of satisfaction pried at the Devil’s lips. He loved it when he was right. Which was often. However, the Devil knew he wouldn’t be smiling for long, depending on the bad news they brought.

“Now, now. There’s no need to be shy.” The Devil cooed, putting on a reassuring smile. “I’m sure whatever news you have, it cannot be that bad, yes?”

King Dice’s gaze flitted over to Henchman. This was not part of his plan.

Thankfully, Henchman was accustomed to these types of tense situations and quickly spoke up, “There’s been, d’uh, an incident… Up on the surface, Boss.”

The Devil’s smile faltered for a moment, “Has another one of my useless battalions of imps gone missing?”

Henchman began to fidget, struggling to find the right words to tactfully convey the situation, “Sorta, Boss. One went missin’ last night, and, uh, this morning we found a lot of ‘em. A bunch of 'em were from the raiding parties that went missin’ in the past…”

“Dead, I presume?”

Henchman nodded, “They were… strung up from a tree in the park. Lookin’ like dolls, Boss…” He winced as the words left his mouth, wishing that he didn’t have to say such graphic things in front of the two boys, but he had little choice in the manner, “It was her , Boss. She’s back.” 

The room was silent. The Devil’s expression was unreadable. Ginette had managed to put the pieces together, subtly pulling Mugman behind her. The room was bracing for an outburst.

The Devil’s smile was twitching. He let out a small sigh, twirling his pitchfork threateningly, “My dear Henchman. You’ll have to be more specific than that. Just who are you referring to?”

Henchman’s face was uncharacteristically fearful. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Cuphead was inching back out of his chair, his eyes fixed on the door.

“It-It’s Chalice, Boss. The Calix Animi gal.” King Dice suddenly cut in, snapping under the growing pressure. 

Cuphead and Mugman tensed up. Chalice . She was still trying to free them? What would she think of them now? And what was this… Calix Animi? Why did it sound so familiar? The boys exchanged a fearful glance. What did any of this mean?

“She’s incited the creed of her order, carved it into all the bodies an’ the tree,” King Dice continued, unable to stop himself now. His knees were shaking slightly, he knew he should stop, but his mouth didn’t seem to listen, “She- she’s challenging you, Boss.”

The Devil’s head turned at an unnatural speed, snapping to look at Dice, “Did I ask for your thoughts, Dice? If my memory serves correctly, I was asking Henchman , not you.”

King Dice’s face flushed red with indignation and the Devil turned his attention back to Henchman, “It’s her?”

“Y-yes, Boss. It’s Chalice. Everythin’ Dice said was right. She’s back…” Henchman said, backing up nervously. 

“ DAMN IT! ” 

The Devil suddenly grabbed the side of the table and flipped it. The boys and Ginette scrambled back.

“Why the fuck do I have all of you serving me if not even a battalion of imps can withstand this sad excuse for a chalice? Must I do everything myself?” He screamed, sparks flying off of the tips of his fur.

“You’re useless ! ALL OF YOU ARE!” The Devil roared, grabbing one of the room's pillars and ripping it out of the wall, throwing it across the room. “If all of you died to this FUCKING CHALICE TOMORROW, I WOULDN’T LOSE A DAMN THING!”

Ginette grabbed the terrified brothers, pulling them back. Everything inside was screaming at her to get them out of there, but what if the Devil’s angry rampage shifted to them? 

She had to stay put, as much as it hurt, being the subject of the Devil’s ire would be far worse.

The Devil was reaching for a second pillar to rip from the casino’s very foundations when King Dice sprinted forward, “N-no, Boss! Please, stop !” Dashing to the Devil’s side, King Dice reached out and squeezed the Devil’s arm. “I’ll make myself useful to you, I swear! Whatever must be done, I’ll do it. If you wish it, I will find this damned chalice myself and bring her to you!”

Both Henchman and Ginette’s blood went cold. King Dice had just made a deadly mistake.

At first, the Devil said nothing. His gaze still fixed on the pillar that his claws were latched onto. Then, he slowly began to relax and the Devil began to laugh . His laughter grew louder and louder, filling the tense silence. 

“ You? ” 

The Devil turned, cupping Dice’s face in his hands, laughing so hard that a few blood tears fell from his eyes.

“You stupid son of a bitch ,” the Devil said, his grip tightening, his claws digging into King Dice’s face “Go back to the stage where you belong. The adults are talking .” 

The words were a near-fatal stab to King Dice’s pride. Oh, it was on now.

King Dice wrenched his face out of the Devil’s grasp, glaring daggers at his lover, “ Excuse me?”

He took a step back, his hands balling up into fists, his face bright red, “Now listen here, you crybaby . I’ve saved your fuckin’ ass more time than either of us can count. Don’t you dare treat me like I’m some throwaway piece o’ trash when I’m your most valuable asset in this entire fuckin’ place. 

These kids? This “ family ” o’ yours? You know as well as I do that it’s nothin’ but smoke and mirrors. Another toy to entertain you. And I’ve humored you for months , but this is jus’ goin’ too far.”

Satisfied with his response, King Dice gave the Devil an aggressive smile, folding his arms as he awaited the Devil’s answer. The Devil was strangely silent. Just staring at King Dice.

“Well? Left you speechless, have I?” King Dice jabbed, taking a step closer, a victory grin spreading across his face. “Now, what was it you were sayin’ ‘bout letting the adults talk-”

One moment, the Devil was standing still as a statue, listening to King Dice with an unreadable expression. The next, he was lunging forward. 

The Devil had snapped.

His movement was so sudden and so fast, all the onlookers could see was a blur. The Devil grabbed King Dice by the collar and flung him with inhuman force into the overturned dining table. It split in half on impact from the sheer force at which King Dice’s body was thrown. 

Henchman dove behind a pillar. Ginette lurched back, shielding the brothers from splinters of wood flying through the air. Cuphead swore. Mugman screamed.

“Your jealousy has gotten the best of you this time, you little whore,” the Devil hissed, smashing his foot into King Dice’s ribcage. 

There was a sickening crunch as King Dice’s bones broke. Cuphead covered his ears.

“Do you really think you’re important enough to talk back to me, do you?” The Devil whispered, his voice suddenly very soft and dangerous, “You’re worthless . I could replace you at any moment if I so desired, you dirty street scum. You’re nothing but a subpar manager with a pretty face and a good fuck when I want it. Perhaps I’ll change that…”

The Devil brandished his claws threateningly. Ginette gasped. Everything was happening so fast, King Dice couldn’t think straight. His mind was clouded by immense pain and anger . The fury in his heart was overwhelming. 

He had to fight back.

He was worth something. He was worth so much more than the Devil thought. The casino patrons worshiped him. He was better than the Devil ever gave him credit for, in the rare occasion that the Devil gave him credit at all. 

He was going to make the Devil pay .

 King Dice concentrated, summoning every last bit of strength he had. He began to cast a spell, hoping to catch the Devil off-guard, but his eyes! They immediately glowed green. 

It was a dead giveaway. 

The Devil’s claws came swooping down, directly across Dice’s face. 

Ginette covered Cuphead and Mugman’s eyes, watching in horror as blood spurted out from the gashes on King Dice’s face.

The manager’s screams were unbearable to listen to.

Mugman began to cry.

“Had enough?” The Devil hissed, looming over the badly beaten Dice.

“ Please say yes… please. Just let it be over. ” Ginette’s mind cried out, holding her sons tight.  

King Dice spat out a tooth in response, glaring up at the Devil “Take. It. Back.”

The Devil’s sadistic grin widened, “Wanting for more, are we? If you ever did manage to find this Chalice, like you say, you’ll wish you could endure this all over again instead. ”

In a flash, the Devil raised his foot again, bringing it down on King Dice’s cracked ribs again and again. Blood spattered on the demon’s face, only pushing him even further into his blood frenzy.

King Dice was screaming. Writhing in pain. But he never once begged for the Devil to stop. He refused to back down, even in the face of near unbearable pain. 

He would make the Devil proud.

Every time the Devil smashed his foot into King Dice’s quickly caving-in chest, Mugman would flinch, burying his face deeper into Cuphead’s chest. Not even fighting dozens of his friends and being experimented on could’ve prepared him for today’s brutality.

What made things even worse was, Mugman could feel King Dice’s pain in a way. He could hear the manager's internal wailings, begging to be loved . To be appreciated . Memories that were not the boy’s own clawed at the sides of his mind, dragging him into a pit of despair. It was getting so loud. Too loud. Mugman felt like his head was going to split open. The pressure in his head was too much. It needed to- 

“STOP!” Mugman screamed at the top of his lungs, covering his ears, his eyes glowing bright blue.

A burst of blue light enveloped the room. Ginette shielded Cuphead’s eyes. Henchman pressed himself behind the pillar. The sound of Mugman’s cry was so loud, it was piercing. Everyone’s ears were ringing.

Clutching his head, Cuphead opened his eyes. Everything looked like it was spinning. Henchman was peering out from behind the pillar, looking around in confusion. Ginette was leaning up against the wall, wincing in pain, trying to open her eyes. Her ears were still ringing.

Mugman was standing, frozen stiff, his eyes still glowing. Then, Cuphead saw the Devil!  

His foot was mere centimeters away from smashing into King Dice’s chest. It’d suddenly stopped, frozen stiff as if by an invisible force- and the Devil’s eyes were shimmering with blue.

"His gift showed itself. In a rather spectacular way, I might add." The Devil had said, back when Mugman had panicked in the city. When he’d made everyone run, their eyes glowing bright blue.

"Mind control. Ahh, my little Mugman, I didn't know you had it in you."

Was Mugman controlling the Devil?

Panic overtook Cuphead in an instant. He scrambled over to Mugman, paying no mind to everyone else, who was still recovering from the sudden explosion of light.

“Mugsy!” Cuphead grabbed Mugman by the shoulders, shaking him violently, “Mugsy! Wake up!”

As if someone had hit a light switch, Mugman’s possession immediately broke, and the boy fell to the floor. The Devil’s eyes flashed and returned to normal, almost collapsing to the floor as well.

Mugman stirred, holding his head, “What happened?”

Cuphead quickly shushed him, looking nervously at Ginette, who seemed to be coming back to her senses.

“What do we do?” The boy mouthed, full of panic, but- It was too late.

The Devil’s owlish yellow eyes were staring directly past them, straight at Mugman. Cuphead tried to move forward, but he found himself frozen in place. He tried to scream, but no sound left his lips. Ginette was frozen too, there was no one to warn him!

“Cuphead…?” Mugman weakly sat up, rubbing his eyes, confused by his brother’s silence. “Is everything okay-” 

He stopped, seeing the terrified Cuphead -still like a statue. Mugman’s gaze shifted slowly, and he let out a terrified gasp as he looked upward to see the Devil looming over him.

“ You… Do you have any idea of what you’ve just done?” The Devil’s voice was a whisper, like a wolf preparing for the killing blow.

“I– D-did I-”

“Did you what? Possess me? The King of the Underworld? Your master?” The Devil’s hand darted forward, grabbing Mugman by the throat, “Yes, as a matter of fact, you did.”

“I- I’m sorry!” Mugman cried out, gasping for air, struggling weakly against the Devil’s ironclad grasp. “Please, sir! I-I didn’t mean to! Father, I didn’t mean to! ”

The Devil’s expression immediately shifted, his ears perking up slightly. Raising an eyebrow, he lifted Mugman into the air, “Call me that again.”

“ What ?” Mugman sputtered, tears welling up in his eyes.

“ Say it again. I will not ask a third time, boy . ”

Mugman’s entire body was shaking. He could barely breathe. But, he complied, croaking out the word, “F-Father…”

Still holding Mugman by the neck, the Devil turned to King Dice. Mugman almost threw up. The casino manager looked half-dead.

“You see that, Dice?” The Devil grinned, acting as if King Dice wasn’t bleeding out on the floor. “How can you say that this family of mine is “nothing but smoke and mirrors”? The boy calls me father! 

Perhaps you are jealous, hm? I suppose everyone would want a son with the ability to control everyone around him. Or, perhaps you long to be a part of my family . Longing for the one thing you never had.”

Despite everything, King Dice still glared up at the Devil, “Go fuck yourself.”

The murderous glint returned to the Devil’s eye, his grip tightening around Mugman’s throat, “Still wanting more, are we? Well, I am more than happy to oblige,” he said, raising his foot to stamp onto King Dice’s broken ribcage once again. 

“W-wait!” Mugman cried out, struggling against the Devil’s grip, “Father, please don’t hurt him anymore!”

The Devil’s ears perked up once against that word. Father .

“What, him ?” The Devil’s sadistic gaze turned to Mugman. “You want me to spare the one who opposed you at every chance he could? Who nearly killed you, pushing you down that flight of stairs? You want me to stop hurting him ?”

“Y-yes… Please…” Mugman whimpered, “It’s- It’s not right, Father.”

“Not right?” The Devil burst into a fit of maniacal laughter. “ Not right ? Do you know who I am, boy?”

“You’re my father,” Mugman replied shakily, trying to smile, “a-and as your son, I’m asking, please stop . It’s- It’s scaring me, Father.”

That gave the Devil pause. He took a good long look at the boy, studying him carefully. He let out a long disappointed sigh, shaking his head in dismay, “I am not one to deprive a loyal son of what he wants.”

His grip loosening, he set Mugman down and gestured to the tea cart, which now sat abandoned, “Bring me some tea, boy, while it’s still hot.”

“Yes, Father,” Mugman said, protectively holding his sore neck, and hurrying over to the tea cart, standing on his tiptoes and pouring the Devil tea.

“Don’t forget the cream and sugar, boy. Just a smidge, though.”

Mugman’s hands were shaking violently as he poured the tea, getting some on his hand, burning it, but he didn’t dare make a sound. 

Just as he finished mixing the cream and sugar, Mugman made eye contact with Henchman, who was now inching out from behind the pillar. The imp gave him an apologetic smile, mouthing the words, “ You’re doin’ great. ”

Turning back to face his murderous adoptive father, Mugman shuffled forward, forcing a smile, “Here you go, Father. I-I can always remake it if you don’t like it.”

The Devil gave him a proud smile and sipped, “Excellent job, my son. Now, back to dealing with you , my love.” he said, turning to King Dice.

“I would ask you to thank this incredibly kind son of mine, but I know you’re far too prideful for that,” the Devil mused, beginning to pace around Dice’s almost bloodied body. “Instead, I’ve thought of something better.”

With a snap of his fingers, Ginette and Cuphead were unfrozen, gasping for air. 

“Ginny, you’ve been teaching the boys the art of healing, yes?” The Devil asked, paying no mind to their state of terror.

“I- Y-yes, Boss. I have.” Ginette coughed, still trying to adjust to being able to move once more.

“Good. I think I’ve found the perfect situation for this son of ours to practice what he’s learned.” The Devil grinned, “Dice, I’ve always known you would be a hard one to humble. And now, I believe it’s time to deflate that ego of yours, my dear.”

“Wha- What the hell are you sayin’?” King Dice croaked, glancing from Mugman to the Devil.

“I’m tasking Mugman with healing you,” the Devil said, his smile widening at King Dice’s look of horror at the very idea. “You’re far too prideful for a quick recovery, my dear. So, no healing spells for you. You’ll be cared for by the little boy you’ve always despised.”

Mugman’s heart nearly stopped. Oh. Oh no.

King Dice looked just as speechless, “B-Boss. You- You’re kiddin’ with me, right ?”

The Devil simply tsked his tongue, strolling casually past the remnants of the destroyed dining room and leaning against the doorframe, “You’ll thank me for this one day, Dice. You’ll see.” 

The Devil had spoken, and he was not one to be denied. And with that, he disappeared in a puff of smoke.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-Five: An Interlude - Visions of Minds and Beyond

Crack! Crack!

The sounds of bones splintering and crunching rang out again and again, filling the dining hall with a sickly rhythmic beat.

Mugman couldn’t breathe. His head was filled with the horrifying sounds of what was happening mere few feet away, and he had no way to block the sounds out.

Snap!

One of King Dice’s bones seemed to have snapped right in half. The manager’s agonizing scream filled the air. Mugman buried his face into Cuphead’s chest, clinging on tightly.

“ Please, let it stop. Please, let it stop. ” Mugman repeated mentally over and over, rocking back and forth ever so slightly. With the sound of each bone-breaking blow, the boy flinched involuntarily, holding onto his brother even harder.

Questions flooded Mugman’s mind, overwhelming his already troubled mind. Why was this happening? Why was the Devil hurting King Dice? 

Would this happen to them as well if they ever made the Devil upset?

The question sent shivers down Mugman’s spine and he gripped Cuphead even harder. All of these questions, these fears- they were beginning to make his head hurt. 

The boy let out a small yelp in pain, but no one could hear it. The meek cry was lost in the cacophony of harrowing screams and the sounds of bones breaking.

The pain in his head- it hurt so bad, Mugman felt like something was splitting his head open. Carving him in half. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block out the sounds. 

Please, let it stop. Please…

Then, there was silence. What was this? An act of mercy from above? If they even existed - after everything that Mugman had been through, he wasn’t sure.

He opened one eye ever so slightly, peering out. Everything was… Dark? No. No no no. Not the Sight! Not now!

Strange shadows in all kinds of colors were moving about in the corners of Mugman’s vision. The boy frantically turned, and he felt something brush his hand from behind. Yelping, Mugman whipped back around. Nothing was there.

Whose mind was he in? How could he get out?

Breathing erratically, Mugman scrambled to his feet as he tried to get ahold of himself. This was okay. He’d been in so many minds before. This was fine. This was fine… This was…

“WHY?” Screamed out a voice from somewhere in the darkness.

Mugman leapt backward, instinctively tensing up for oncoming blows. When none came, he cautiously looked around. What was that?

“Jus’ TELL ME! What am I doin’ wrong?” The voice cried out again.

That voice- Mugman knew that voice. It was King Dice?

“I jus’ wanted to help you! …Why do you hate me? I- I’ve given you everythin’... Why won’t you TRUST ME?”

Suddenly, Mugman felt a strong impact to his chest. Something more powerful and more painful than the boy had ever experienced. He flew backward, hitting the ground, and screamed. 

His vision began to darken, and then he saw-

A dark alleyway filled with strangers glaring down at a small boy. It looked like he hadn’t eaten in days, but still, he wore a chipper smile. 

Mugman could see a ferry. This was a ticket to a better life. Somewhere where they’ll appreciate me for me! 

A newspaper that read: “Vist the Inkwell Isles! Home to the Controversial Devil’s Casino!”

Mugman could see the inside of a casino- The Devil’s Casino. It looked so different. So… old. He could see the same boy from before. He was sitting at the bar, and a young woman serving him a drink. She seemed worried for him, but the boy brushed her off. 

“No one’s ever caught me! Just watch, one day it’ll be my name in lights!”

There was a strange contraption that the boy wore on his arm, under his sleeve. A cheating device-

The vision abruptly ended. Mugman was still laying on the ground. There was a figure looming above him. It was someone he- Someone he’d believed loved him. Someone who told him that he mattered. If that was true, how could they do this to him? 

The figure grinned sadistically, raising his foot and bringing it down on Mugman’s torso. He- He felt his ribs shatter. Pieces of porcelain -his body- scattered across the floor. 

Something bad had happened to the boy. Suddenly, a swarm of demons surrounded him. Dragging him off and chanting, “Cheater! Cheater! Cheater!”

“P-Please! I-I’m sorry! You- You don’t understand how hard it is out there for a kid like me. I- I didn’t wanna scam your casino, sir. 

I’ll do anythin’! 

I can pay off my debt and work for you! I sing like a lil’ canary, sir. I can perform for you! I’ll make the patrons laugh, cry, whatever you want me to do. Just please, d-don’t kill me…”

Mugman was violently torn out of his strange vision by the feeling of red-hot pain coursing through him. The figure kicked him across the room, laughing maniacally.

How- How could he do this? He hadn’t done anything wrong, but still, he was never good enough! 

Mugman felt himself opening his mouth, speaking in a voice that was not his own, “After all that I’ve done for you… Do you even see me as a person? After everythin’ we’ve been through… Am I nothin’ more than a toy?”

This was too much. Mugman began to feebly try and crawl back. He had to get out of this vision. He had to get out of King Dice’s head! 

The figure tried to attack again, but this time Mugman was ready. Gritting his teeth and fighting through the pain, Mugman rolled out of the way and clambered to his feet. This is what his training was for, helping him get in and out of people’s minds. He had to use it, now.

Working hard to control his breathing, Mugman stopped running, standing still, “ This isn’t real.” He told himself mentally.

Mugman could hear the figure sprinting towards him, screaming at him.

“This isn’t real. This isn’t real. This. Isn’t. REAL.”

Then, Mugman felt the figure grab him by the shoulders, whirling him around, “Did you think you could escape me so easily?” It hissed hungrily, digging its claws into Mugman.

Like a wave of water, Mugman felt King Dice’s thoughts crash over him once more, wailing out into his mind.

“Please- Love me. Hurt me all you want, but- Do you love me? Please, love me. LOVE ME. LOVE ME. LOVE ME.”

Mugman could feel his pain. He could feel the breaking bones—the blood pouring out from the gashes on his face. Why wouldn’t it stop? The pain was unbearable. The figure was laughing. And- 

Mugman snapped.

Suddenly, he lunged forward with great ferocity, grabbing onto the figure’s arms, screaming, “MAKE. IT. STOP .”

His scream echoed out throughout the dark void. His fingers dug into the figure, wrestling it to the ground. Then- It was like the floor beneath them disappeared. 

In an instant, Mugman and the figure were falling. It was roaring out in fury, wrestling with the boy, fighting against him using tooth and nail. Mugman tried to push himself away, but instead, he felt himself falling toward the creature. Into the creature.

Mugman phased through the creature, falling so fast he was sure he would throw up. What was happening? And then, the second Mugman passed through the strange being, it was gone. 

Unfortunately, Mugman had little time to process what had just happened as he suddenly -and quite painfully- hit the ground. Even more strangely, despite what Mugman assumed must’ve been a fatal fall, it didn’t hurt in the slightest.

Groaning, the boy pushed himself to his feet, rubbing his head. Wherever he was, it was still dark, but it felt different. Like he wasn’t in King Dice’s mind anymore.

In the distance, he could hear the faint echo of his own scream. The word, “ STOP!” over and over again.

Where was he this time…?

Slowly regaining his senses, Mugman tried to get a feeling for his new surroundings. Was this someone else’s mind? Maybe- he couldn’t tell. Whatever it was, it felt awfully strange. Like- if this was a mind, it was very noticeably different from all of the other minds he’d entered.

At least this one was calm for a change. There were no figures attacking him. No terrible memories. Just silence.

Massaging his head a little, Mugman took a cautious step forward, examining this new place. Each step echoed when he took it as if he was in a giant chamber. And the floor felt strange too, like metal.

He had to find a way out of here.

Shuffling along, Mugman looked about as he tried to think of a way out. Most of the time during his drills, it was fairly easy for him to leave a mind, but every now and then he would get stuck. Today was one of those awful days.

“Perhaps your mind has subconsciously latched onto something and wanted you to find it first before you can leave,” the Devil had suggested a few weeks back when Mugman had gotten trapped inside a patron’s mind for a whole hour.

“You must explore your subject’s mind, boy. Do not be afraid to poke and prod. Find whatever it is the Sight is trying to lead you toward.”

As much as Mugman hated following the Devil’s advice, this was the time to listen. With a long sigh, the boy continued to walk around, looking for any defining characteristic of this mind. Whoever’s mind this was, it was incredibly quiet, and yet, Mugman felt quite drained with every moment he was in there.

He could still hear his own voice echoing out in the distance, still saying, “STOP!” 

Now, why could that be? Did he have some influence over this mind? Or were his ears just ringing from how loud he’d screamed?

Mugman walked aimlessly, one hand holding his sore head. This place was really draining him, that was for sure. The boy had almost given up when his foot suddenly made contact with something metal. A chain. 

Completely caught unawares, Mugman stumbled and fell flat onto the ground in a heap. 

“Ow… What the…” Mugman glanced back, looking at the chain. Why was this just laying on the floor? 

As he stared at it in confusion, another glint of light caught his eye from afar. Was that- Another chain? And there! He could see another in the distance! Mugman could see dozens of them stretched out across the entirety of the room. They all seemed to be pointing inward. Did they all connect at a single point?

Pushing himself to his feet once again, Mugman felt a glimmer of hope at this discovery. Maybe whatever this was would be the key to him getting out of here. 

With a bit of spring in his step, Mugman began to follow the chains, looking about curiously. What on earth would be chained up and hiding in the inner depths of someone’s mind?

Then, in an instant, the silence was broken by the sound of a small voice, “You.” 

Mugman yelped out in surprise. What- What was that? Who was that? It’d been a soft voice. A kind voice. It couldn’t be King Dice. Was it Ginette? No. It didn’t sound like her. 

It was different and yet familiar?

Mugman began to look around wildly, excited and scared by the prospect of finding someone in this strange mind, “H-Hello? Is someone there?”

There was a sound just behind him. A fluttering of wings. Mugman whipped around to see, but there was no one there.

“Who are you…? I- I haven’t seen anyone in so long…” 

The voice sounded sad. A profound type of sadness that not even Mugman could comprehend the depth of.

“I- I’m Mugman,” the boy said anxiously, still looking around. “It’s, uh, nice to meet you.”

“Mugman… That is a name I’ve not heard before.” replied the kindly voice. “It is nice to meet you as well. Although, I can’t help but be confused. Why are you here? This is no place for a child.”

The boy’s eye twitched a little at the being’s words. He was painfully well aware of that fact. Was this how Cuphead felt every time Mugman told him that something he was about to do was dangerous?

“I, erm, I’m gotten myself stuck in here and I can’t find a way out,” Mugman replied, his gaze flitted back to the chains on the floor. “Are you stuck too?”

“I…” the voice trailed off. There was a tinge of fear in its tone.

“Maybe we can help each other?” Mugman gently suggested, following the chains. He could hear the voice getting louder, he must be getting close.

“I won’t hurt you, I promise,” Mugman continued, sensing the being’s nervousness. “You don’t have to be afraid.”

There was a long pause. Mugman realized, he didn’t hear the sound of his voice echoing anymore. It was eerily quiet. Too quiet.

Then, the kindly voice spoke again, “...It’s not safe for you here, Mugman. You- You need to not come any closer, do you understand?”

Mugman raised an eyebrow, “What?”

As he spoke, he felt the ground beneath him begin to rumble...? 

At first, Mugman could barely feel it, but it suddenly grew in intensity. The sheer force threw Mugman forward onto the ground. 

He could hear someone running up to him, accompanied by the loud rattling sound of chains. The boy tried to look up, but the ground was shaking so hard that he couldn’t even attempt to lift his head.

Someone grabbed him by the torso, trying to help him to his feet, “You need to get out of here! Quickly!” 

It was the being! Mugman tried to look up at this creature, but whoever this was- everything around them was so dark that his eyes could barely make out anything.

It grabbed his hands, helping the boy stabilize himself. In a small glint of light, Mugman saw a pair of wide green eyes staring at him, “Please, you must run! He’s coming!”

“Who is?” Mugman sputtered, clutching tightly onto the being’s arms for balance.

Suddenly, the ground cracked beneath them, throwing the two apart. Mugman rolled and slid backward. The entire room was coming apart. He could hear the being screaming out in fear. And- in the center of the room, Mugman saw it appear.

A giant eye.

It was a sickly yellow with a blood-red pupil. Mugman froze. He knew that eye! 

"Get. Out .” Hissed a sickeningly familiar voice. 

Suddenly, Mugman’s vision was filled with blinding light. Cuphead was shaking him back and forward, desperately trying to wake him up.

“Mugsy! Wake up!”

His consciousness returned and he immediately collapsed to the floor, his entire body had given out. Everything hurt and Mugman’s head felt like it had been split open. 

What happened? He vaguely remembered being in… King Dice’s mind? He groaned, trying to look up at his brother, “Ugh… What happened…?”

He could hear Cuphead panickedly shushing him. What was going on…?

“Cuphead…?” Mugman sat up, rubbing his eyes, “Is everythin’ okay-”

That was when he looked up, his eyes meeting the Devil’s. Then it all came flooding back. The visions he’d had in King Dice’s mind. The fight with that strange figure -had that been the Devil? The kindly being he’d found. And- the Devil’s eye. 

Had he? No, he couldn’t have… 

The Devil looked ready to snap his neck, leaning down, his teeth bared into the most terrifying smile imaginable, “You… Do you have any idea of what you’ve just done?”

“I– D-did I-”

“Did you what? Possess me? The King of the Underworld? Your master?” The Devil’s hand darted forward, grabbing Mugman by the throat, “Yes, as a matter of fact, you did. ”

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty-Six: Saint James Infirmary

The silence that followed the Devil’s departure from the dining hall was deafening. In an instant, Mugman’s legs gave out and he fell to the floor, clutching his neck.

He could’ve died. The Devil could’ve choked him to death right then and there. He could’ve died. He could’ve…

Ginette and Cuphead had sprinted to his side in mere seconds, but Mugman didn’t react much to their presence. His eyes were locked on the floor. His breathing was shallow. His eyes were wide with terror. His body still felt the Devil’s claws wrapped around his throat.

He tried to focus on Cuphead. His brother. His brother was hugging him so tightly. Mugman felt safe with him there. He tried to think about Ginette. His mother. She was holding both of them. Oh, how Mugman wished they could fly away and start over somewhere else. If only they could have a normal life as a normal family…

He could hear Henchman cautiously approaching and the boy looked up to see the imp holding a small cup of tea out to him. Mugman didn’t say a word, but he took the teacup, feebly sipping it. 

“You like it?” Cuphead gently asked, his head leaning on Mugman’s shoulder. He looked so worried. 

Mugman hated seeing him anxious and tried to smile, nodding weakly. He looked up at Henchman, giving the imp a little thumbs up.

“Good, good… D’uh, I’m glad you like it.” Henchman said, trying to smile reassuringly. With a sigh, the imp turned, his eyes locked on the spot where the Devil had been just a minute ago, “...I’m sorry you kids had to see that side of the Boss. You don’t deserve that.”

“It’s fine…” replied Mugman in an incredibly soft and raspy voice. His eyes were red from crying and his voice was almost completely gone from screaming. “It’s not your fault.”

Henchman glanced back, his kind expression strained slightly at Mugman’s comment. The boy’s kindness even in the face of horrific challenges was so endearing that it was painful. This kid didn’t deserve to be here. Neither of them did.

A pained groan filled the dining hall, catching the small group’s attention. In the worried commotion over Mugman, the others had nearly forgotten about the bloodied King Dice.

Ginette immediately tensed up at the sound. It reminded her far too much of a death rattle, “Shit. He’ll need to be moved up to the infirmary as quickly as possible.”

She glanced down at the boys, who were still in her arms, and gave them both a soft kiss on the forehead before putting them down and standing up. There was so much she wanted to say to them, there was so much they all had to process but… Now was not the time.

“You boys stay together, alright?” She said, brushing off her skirt and summoning a white doctor’s coat into her off-hand. “Henchman and I can get King Dice upstairs while you two rest up for a little.”

“But- What about what Father said…?” Mugman asked, his eyes darting around the room nervously, “He told me that I have to take care of King Dice.”

“And, you will.” Ginette said, her expression clearly stating her distaste for the Devil’s newest order, “But first, you need rest. No good physician can operate properly without being well rested.”

Mugman didn’t look entirely convinced but didn’t fight against the rare opportunity to relax.

“Cuphead,” Ginette continued, her gaze turning toward the older twin.

“Yes, Ma?”

“Make sure Mugman gets something to eat, will you?” Ginette asked as she traced a glyph on the palm of her hand, conjuring up a stretcher from a puff of demonic smoke. “Then, only when you both have thoroughly been fed and rested, meet Henchman and me up in the infirmary.”

Cuphead put an arm around Mugman’s shoulder, “Yes Ma’am.”

Ginette smiled a little at that, “Good.” Then, she turned, helping Henchman wheel out King Dice on the stretcher.

The boys were left alone in the ruins of the destroyed dining hall. Mugman let out a long sigh, slumping down on the ground. He gestured for Cuphead to sit beside him.

“Geez… This is a really shitty way to start the day, huh?” Cuphead exhaled, sitting down.

Mugman gave him a reproachful look, “Don’t say that.”

“I’m not wrong, though,” Cuphead weakly chuckled, playfully punching Mugman’s shoulder. 

A hint of a smile flickered across Mugman’s face and he jokingly rolled his eyes.

“You’re smiling,” Cuphead said in a sing-song voice, grinning. “Shit. Shit. Shit.”

“Stop it!” Mugman giggled, “If Elder Kettle heard you, he’d shatter you to pieces!”

“Well, then you obviously haven’t heard what I heard,” Cuphead replied, leaning in closer and talking with a hushed voice, “One time I came down early and Elder Kettle didn’t see me. He was making pancakes, yeah? And he burned his hand and yelled “FUCK!” at the top of his lungs!”

Mugman’s eyes went wide, his smile broadening, “He did not! Did he?”

“Oh yes, he did! And when he saw me on the stairs, I think he almost died of fright. He gave me five cookies that day to “forget” that anythin’ happened.”

The boys descended into a fit of mischievous giggles at that. It was strange, even though they had such big problems, the smallest of things could still make them laugh. 

Sadly, the glimmer of happiness was short-lived. Elder Kettle… Neither boy had spoken to him ever since the argument and Cuphead’s eyes changed color. It was a conflict that the twins simply couldn’t bear to face.

Their giggles quickly died off, both becoming painfully aware of those facts, and then it was silent again.

“You… You think we should try and talk to him?” Cuphead asked after a long pause, nervously fidgeting with a piece of rubble.

“I want to, but… I don’t want you to end up gettin’ hurt again.” was Mugman’s reply, his posture turning protective at the thought of his brother being upset. “Like… I know talkin’ is the right thing to do and all, but what if the casino changed him? What if that’s why he was so mean about you and Ma? If Elder Kettle got changed- I don’t know if I could take seein’ him…”

Cuphead nodded in sad agreement, staring off into space. Out of everything that’d happened, the fight with Elder Kettle was the thing that’d hurt him the most. He didn’t even like thinking about it and just wished that it would go away.

If only things were that easy…

The sound of Mugman getting up caught Cuphead’s attention. Then his younger brother stretched out his hand, “C’mon. Let’s get somethin’ to eat and get up to the infirmary before the Devil gets back.”

Cuphead smiled softly, grabbing Mugman’s hand and getting to his feet. Eating some food wouldn’t fix everything, but it would ease his mind -a little. Pushing their way through the ruined dining hall, Cuphead and Mugman poked their heads through the kitchen doors. 

The imp on chef duty nearly passed out, “O-Oh! Young Masters! Goodness- I thought you were your father.”

“Nope, just us!” Cuphead said, quickly putting on a peppy smile. “You got any time to whip up some breakfast for us? Ours, uh… Got ruined.”

The imp chef bowed, “Of course.”

Luckily for them, the Cup Brothers’ “second breakfast” was uneventful. No demonic tantrums or broken bones, just some much-needed peace and quiet. 

Cuphead was just finishing up his last pancake, savoring these last few moments of relaxation when he felt Mugman tap his shoulder. 

“What’s up?” Cuphead asked through a mouth full of fluffy pancakes, butter, and syrup.

Unphased by his brother’s silly appearance, Mugman said, “Can I tell you somethin’?” 

Mugman’s tone was strangely secretive and Cuphead found himself leaning in closer, “Of course you can, you’re my brother.”

“No, but like, somethin' you tell no one,” Mugman whispered, his face suddenly very serious.

“I’ll take it to my grave if I gotta,” Cuphead replied, grabbing ahold of Mugman’s hand, “I swear it on our ‘brotherly bond’ itself.”

“Good,” Mugman said, glancing around furtively. “‘Cause, what I’m about to tell you is for your ears only.”

The boy paused for a moment, watching as an oblivious imp walked by, then he turned back to Cuphead, “Back there in the dining hall, I possessed the Devil, yeah?”

Cuphead nodded fervently.

“Well, when I possessed him, I went into the Devil’s mind ,” Mugman continued, “and it was weird! I was, like, in this big empty room and I could hear myself echoing. Then, there were all these chains on the floor. It nothin’ like any mind I’ve ever been in! And, then, in the center, there was this… This person.”

“You mean like the Devil?” Cuphead asked, his eyes wide.

“No, no! It wasn’t the Devil,” Mugman said, recoiling at the very idea, “it was someone else. Someone nice . I think they were stuck in the Devil’s head or somethin’, but I’m not sure. I couldn’t talk to them for very long.

I think the person knew somehow when the Devil was comin’ back, and he told me to run. Then, the whole ground of the Devil’s mind split in half like there was an earthquake and the Devil’s eye appeared, starin’ at me. Then, I woke up.”

“So… There’s like, a little man living in the Devil’s head?” Cuphead said, his face betraying how confused he was.

“Uhh, not quite,” Mugman gently corrected, “I think it’s that someone’s soul got trapped in the Devil’s mind.”

“Ohhhhh, like he made a deal with the Devil and got tricked or somethin’?” Cuphead asked.

“Exactly!” Mugman whispered excitedly, “And I think that’s why the Devil got so mad at me after I possessed him. I think he put that person there 'cause he doesn’t want anyone to find out about them.”

“I mean, I think he’d be pretty mad anyways. You did mind-control him.” Cuphead pointed out, “But maybe that person you met in there had somethin’ to do with it. Has there ever been another mind where there was a random person in there?”

Mugman shook his head, downing the last of his orange juice, “I see weird silhouette visions of thoughts and memories in the person’s head and sometimes I’ll be able to talk to a strange version of the person I’m possessin’, but I’ve never had someone else besides the person I’m reading the mind of just be there and talk to me. The whole thing just feels wrong .”

Cuphead reached over, grabbing the remnants of the brothers' dirty dishes, beginning to carry them back to the kitchen sinks, “Well, I don’t read minds like you do, so I don’t understand everythin’ you’re sayin’. But, whatever it is, it doesn’t sound right.”

After dumping the dishes in the sink, Cuphead returned, and the boys began their slow ascent up the stairs to the infirmary.

“So, what do you plan to do ‘bout it?” Cuphead asked, running his hand along the banister. He knew his brother well enough to know that Mugman would never willingly let a mystery go to waste.

“I’m not sure yet,” Mugman admitted, “But, all I know is that I wanna find out who this person is, no matter what it takes. As weird as it sounds, I think the Sight wanted me to find them, and so I’m gonna listen.”

“Well, if you need someone to help with all that snoopin’ around,” Cuphead nudged Mugman in the ribs, “Count me in.”

Mugman smiled at that. Despite everything that’d happened, Cuphead was there and ready for anything. It was the only thing that hadn’t changed.

The boys arrived at the infirmary to the sounds of arguing. It seemed that despite King Dice’s terrible condition, he still had quite the mouth on him.

“I said don’t touch me , bitch!”

“Then how on earth am I supposed to get your damned vitals?”

“Let the kid do it, like the boss said. I mean- You trained him, he must be perfect for this kind of shit, eh? I’m sure he won’t mess up an’ piss off Boss even more.”

“Will you shut up? ”

Cuphead pushed ahead of Mugman, opening the door to see King Dice giving Ginette a cocky grin while the martini glass had her head up against the window, flask in hand.

“Ah, look who it is,” King Dice croaked, mockingly saluting Mugman. He sounded terrible. “Come to fix me up, eh doc? I gotta tell you, this nurse of yours is quite the eyesore. Ya gotta consider firin’ her at some point-”

“You keep your mouth shut,” Cuphead cut in, taking a threatening step forward. “You should be on your hands and knees thanking Ma and my brother for helpin’ you.”

King Dice snorted, wincing in pain a little, but still trying to keep up his smug exterior, “Ah yes, how heroic . Doin’ exactly what the King of Hell ordered them to do. Man, I hope they get a fuckin’ medal jus’ for followin’ basic instructions-” 

King Dice was about to continue his long-winded monologue but suddenly broke into a fit of violent coughs. Blood splattered out of his mouth and onto the cot’s white sheets.

Immediately, Ginette rushed forward, pushing King Dice back onto the bed. Mugman hurried up to her side, eyes filled with fear, “What’s happenin’ to him?”

“Flail chest,” Ginette replied as she grabbed Dice a glass of water, “That means multiple broken ribs, a possibly punctured lung -we can only hope that it’s not deflated.”

“Flail what? ” King Dice hacked, still trying to struggle against her weakly.

“Here, Mugman, help me prop him up,” Ginette said, completely ignoring King Dice, “Positioning is crucial so his lungs don’t fill up with liquid. Cuphead, go find Henchman and tell him that I need the ventilator. Dice can barely breathe properly.”

That was all it took for King Dice to instantly fall silent, letting Ginette and Mugman do their work. Cuphead dashed off to find Henchman while Mugman helped Ginette measure out dosages of painkillers. The infirmary was now eerily quiet, with the only sound being King Dice’s raspy breathing.

Cuphead returned quickly, carrying what looked to be a giant metal box over his head, with Henchman watching nervously from behind. Ginette seemed to know exactly what to do, pushing aside other equipment and setting up the box with ease.

“It’s a negative pressure ventilator,” she explained to the boys as they watched her inspect the airflow tubes. “We’re going to put King Dice in here and the air pressure will help him breathe easier.”

“It fuckin’ better,” King Dice wheezed deliriously from his cot, “I feel like I’m dyin’ over here.”

“It’s because you are,” was Ginette’s curt reply. She glanced back at King Dice, her expression serious as the grave, “With as many broken ribs as you have, it’s deadly even with magic involved.”

The brothers exchanged a glance, neither able to comprehend the weight of what Ginette had just said. Mugman was terrified. A life was in his hands and he didn’t even know how to help. What if the Devil saw them and deemed that Ginette was helping too much and forbid her from assisting any further? This felt like a sick joke, and the Devil was the only one laughing.

Where was he? Chalice had been sure that he would’ve arrived by now. The ghost was perched atop the now abandoned Honeycomb Herald. 

From what Chalice had heard, the entire hive had to practically drag their queen, Rumor Honeybottoms, out and into hiding. The honey bee’s pride had almost gotten the best of her -if not for her loyal hive. 

Nowadays, Chalice used the building as a base of operations inside the city. Nothing beat Castellum Cylix, but this place wasn’t half bad for keeping watch. The best part about it was the view. Chalice could practically see all of the isles from here, but today’s target was the park. A certain tree to be specific, one that served as a message to the Devil.

A smile of satisfaction had broken across the girl’s face when Henchman and King Dice had arrived. With them here, he would know soon. He would know that the Legendary Chalice was not one to be trifled with. 

Still, Chalice stayed atop the roof, refusing to leave until she saw him herself. The ghost needed to be there to witness his reaction. She had to see that beautiful look of frustration, of anger, cross his face.

Settling back, Chalice summoned her spear, fidgeting with it. Deep down, she knew there were much better uses of her time instead of just sitting here and waiting for him to show up. The elders had always told her that her obsession with the Devil would be the death of her. How ironic, even in death, she was still chasing him.

With a frustrated sigh, Chalice tossed her spear aside. She was bored of it already. How had she done night watches all those years ago? Nowadays, being alone in the quiet for that long was a recipe for disaster. It let her mind wander in the worst ways. It made her miss them… 

There were so many people the Devil had taken from her that she couldn’t even count them. And it’d been so long, sometimes she couldn’t even remember all of the people she’d vowed to avenge. Their faces were even fuzzier in her memories. Were they even real or just nightmares that’d wormed their way into her psyche?

She didn’t even remember what her own parents looked like. They felt more like shadows than real people who’d lived and breathed and walked the earth. At least they had until they brought her into the world. That was their fatal mistake. They’d died to protect her and still, she wasn’t able to save everyone.

She needed to blow off some steam, maybe skewer an imp or two. But, that would have to wait. Her eyes turned back to the tree in the center of the park. Still nothing. There was a strange feeling of pride she had when seeing the tree, knowing that she’d caused all this fuss, but it felt empty without seeing his reaction. 

Chalice supposed it was because the Devil was always two steps ahead of her. This was her way of retaliating, and she wanted to see him feel the way she always felt. 

The ghost winced. It sounded so childish when she thought of it like that, but she couldn’t deny that was how she felt, and like it or not, she intended to stay until he showed up. Chalice knew he would. The Devil was not the type to ignore things such as this, but when he would arrive was a different matter entirely. 

She’d almost given up hope entirely when a sudden collection of gasps from down below snapped her back to attention. Clambering up, Chalice dashed over to the edge of the building, peering down. 

The crowd that’d been surrounding Chalice’s display was fleeing. Screams of terror echoed throughout the air. Panic filled the third isle. 

It was him.

Chalice could just barely see the tips of his horns. A glimmer of the pitchfork. She gripped her spear tightly as she instinctively assumed a fighting stance.

The crowd completely dissipated in mere moments, leaving the Devil alone in the park. The demon was standing uncharacteristically still beneath the tree, his eyes locked onto the hanging bodies above him. 

Chalice cursed under her breath. His body language and expression were unreadable from here. Impatient for a reaction, Chalice soared from the top of the Honeycomb Herald to one of the houses bordering the park. It was risky to be this close, but Chalice was not one to be deterred.

As she adjusted her position, Chalice felt a knot form in her stomach. The Devil’s expression was nothing like what she’d anticipated. It was unreadable- was that a slight smile? 

How could- How could he look at this and smile ? She was back, the one who was destined to defeat him! The Devil should be cowering in fear !

Twirling the pitchfork gracefully, the Devil slammed it down, engulfing the park in a burst of smoke. The tree- It was gone. Chalice’s blood boiled. He…? He just willed it out of existence. Just like that. Was he even taking her threat seriously?

The Devil was strolling aimlessly through the now-empty park, humming a tune to himself as he continued to spin his pitchfork. Chalice’s grip on her spear tightened. If only she could face him right here and now. Damn this accursed spectral body!

Then, as if he knew she was there, the Devil turned to face her, grinning .

Chalice’s breath hitched, immediately drawing back. Despite everything, she was still afraid of him. She was still weak. A failure .

Even though this was her victory, the Devil was a master at making it feel like it meant nothing at all.

Night was falling and King Dice’s condition was thankfully stable. Ginette and Mugman had been able to get Dice into the machine, which Ginette called the “Iron Lung”. Inside the strange machine, it was significantly easier for King Dice to breathe, but their work was far from done. 

“We’ll need to use some magic to reset his ribs. Parts of them have broken off and it’s far too dangerous to leave them floating around in there.” Ginette said, sitting criss-cross as she wrote pages of notes for Mugman. “I’ll have to ask your father for permission to use said magic, but it’s incredibly likely he’ll accept. Otherwise, I don’t know if Dice will survive.”

Mugman nodded nervously. He’d been pacing listlessly about the Iron Lung for the past few hours, constantly checking on King Dice’s condition while Cuphead watched on in concern. 

“Is there anythin’ we can do to help right now?” Mugman asked.

“Not really,” Ginette replied with a sigh. “The most you can do is keep giving him painkillers every 4 hours and keep him comfortable. Don’t give him alcohol, that’ll react poorly to the painkillers, and keep him on non-solid foods like broths.”

King Dice let out a groan of displeasure at Ginette’s orders but said nothing. It hurt far too much to talk.

With an exhale, Ginette stood up, striding over to Mugman and giving him her enormous stack of notes, “I’m afraid I’ll need to leave you for a little while, Mugman. The others in the Colosseum need care as well. Stick to the notes and what I’ve told you, and if you ever have a problem, use that spell I taught you, okay?”

She’d been teaching the boys magic as of late. It wasn’t much, but she’d taught them a rudimentary spell for sending messages. That way, if anything were to happen, she’d know.

“Yes, Ma…” Mugman replied meekly, nervousness radiating from every aspect of his being.

“Hey, don’t worry, okay?” Ginette said, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder, “The hard part is over. He’s in the Iron Lung. He’s stable. All you have to do is keep him comfortable. You’re more than capable of doing that.”

Mugman was not so sure, but he forced himself to nod. He watched as Ginette gathered up her belongings, and gave the brothers one last smile, “You’re gonna do great! I promise.” 

Then, she left.

The moment the door shut, a tense silence permeated the room. King Dice’s eyes were fixed on the exit, and he muttered, “...Bitch.”

Cuphead immediately snapped to attention at that, his head whipping around to look at the dice. He gave Mugman a look as if to say, “Did you hear that too?” Mugman simply shifted his weight from foot to foot anxiously, which was more than enough confirmation for Cuphead.

“You, uh, you wanna run that by me again?” Cuphead said, getting up from his stool.

“You heard me,” was King Dice’s barely audible reply.

“So, you mean to tell me that our Ma is workin’ like crazy to save your sorry life, and you call her a bitch?” Cuphead said, his tone sharp and threatening.

“One good deed doesn’t make up for a lifetime of fuckups, kid.”

Cuphead darted forward, now threateningly looming over King Dice, ready for a fight, “My Ma is not a fuckup. That honor goes to you, Dice.”

To the brothers' surprise, King Dice laughed at that, “God-” He burst into another fit of painful giggles, “She’s- She’s got you wrapped ‘round her finger good, don’t she? Lookit you! You’re like her personal guard dog. Loyal to the death an’ stupid.”

Mugman breath hitched. How could he say that? Deep down inside him, a spark of anger lit, but he pushed it down. He had to control himself.

“Hey, Cups? I- I think I got it from here, you can go.” Mugman said, reaching out and clasping his brother’s arm. His eyes pleading, “Please don’t lose your cool.”

“Go?” Cuphead’s mouth hung open in disbelief. “This sleazy waste of space calls our Ma “a bitch” and me “a dog” and you want me to leave?”

“No, no, don’t blame your lil’ brother,” King Dice cut in, clearly enjoying this despite the amount of pain he was in, “There always has to be a weaker link, hm? Boss an’ I knew from the start who that was. Who would be easier to break.”

“You shut your mouth! ” Cuphead yelled, grabbing a chair and wielding it over his head like it was nothing. “You will not talk about me, my brother, or my Ma like that!”

“Or what? You’ll go cryin’ to Daddy?” King Dice grinned, “If you lay a hand on me, he’ll know, and Daddy ain’t someone you don’t want to cross.”

Cuphead’s face was bright red from anger, his hands shaking as he longed to smash the chair into King Dice’s face, “I hate you.”

“Good, the feelin’ is mutual, kid.” King Dice replied, groaning in pain as he shifted. “Now, Doc,” he continued, turning to Mugman, “Be a dear an’ git me some more of those happy pills, will ya?”

Mugman didn’t reply, simply nodding and scurrying away. He was close to either breaking down and crying, or snapping and tearing the entire room apart. This was too much. How was he supposed to be taking care of King Dice without letting himself or Cuphead kill him? Dice was simply intolerable!

Rummaging through the many medicine cabinets, Mugman heard Cuphead put the chair down. Thank goodness. That was one less thing to worry about. 

He could hear his brother sit down, and then Cuphead spoke, this time in a much softer voice, “Why do you hate us? No matter what any of us do, no matter how many times Mugsy saves you… You still hate us. Why?”

The question froze Mugman in place. Part of him eagerly listened, the other half wishing Cuphead had never opened his mouth.

King Dice raised an eyebrow, partially impressed by the forward question, “I…” He paused, taking time to think out each and every word, “I hate self-righteous folk. People who think they’re better than me. That they have some kinda “moral high ground” when in the end we’re all in this place for the same reason.” He grinned at Cuphead, “We’re all dirty sinners , the worst of the worst.

Now I can already tell that you’re perkin’ up to say, “Oh no, Mister Dice! That ain’t true at all! I was tricked!” but that don’t hold up so well under scrutiny. Let’s take you for example,” King Dice continued, his eyes locked onto Cuphead, “Tell me. Why did you lose your soul?”

Mugman had turned around at this point, watching the conversation unfold. He was clutching King Dice’s pills in a death grip, his eyes focused on Cuphead.

“I… I lost a bet.” Cuphead responded, shifting into a defensive posture on the chair.

King Dice snorted, “Lost a bet? That’s one way to put it. You put your soul an’ your brother’s soul on the line for what? To give some food to starvin’ children? To get a new start for your poor grandpa? No. You put it all on the line for riches. You wanted the casino and all of its cold hard cash handed to you on a silver platter .

You’re a sinner, plain and simple. Your sin? Greed. ”

All of the color drained from Cuphead’s face as King Dice spoke. His aggressive posture evaporated and he suddenly looked quite small and ashamed.

“You were so greedy that you sold your brother’s soul as well , against his will I might add,” King Dice continued, reveling in Cuphead’s now defeated expression. “What kind of person does that?” 

When Cuphead didn’t respond, King Dice did for him, “A sinner. That’s who. An’ then, there’s your brother.” Mugman tensed up, feeling his life leave him as King Dice’s gaze fell upon him. 

“Sure, he doesn’t act like the rest of us sinners,” King Dice continued, “But I can sense somethin’ in you, deep down. When I look at you, kid, you know what I see?”

Mugman tried to speak, but no words came out. He wanted to run and hide, but his body refused to move.

“I see someone who’s angry . Someone who’s tryin’ to hold it together, but it’s only a matter of time before you snap . And when you let loose, you’ll act jus’ like your Daddy. Your sin? It’s wrath, an’ it’s jus’ beggin’ to be let loose.”

Mugman looked like he would burst into tears at any moment. Cuphead immediately scrambled up from his chair and darted over to his side, putting a protective arm around him. 

The boy opened his mouth to retort but closed it. For once, Cuphead had no snappy comeback. Instead, his head was lowered in shame. Everything King Dice had said about him was true, and he despised it.

“An’ still, despite your obvious traits o’ bein’ a sinner, you boys act like you’re nothin’ but blameless victims.” King Dice continued, an expression of smug victory on his face, “Then, you boys jus’ had to git involved with her . She’s the worst of us all.”

Mugman flinched at that. He could feel an uncontrollable anger growing inside him. What had once been a spark had become a flame. With every insult towards Cuphead and Ginette, the flame grew bigger and brighter. But he couldn’t give in, he couldn’t prove King Dice right. He couldn’t.

“From how our “beloved” Gin acts, you’d assume she got herself swindled in one way or another? An innocent mistake with the wrong person that she’d regret.” 

King Dice shook his head, “Naw. Not in the fuckin’ slightest. In fact, the Devil was her best friend for years before she done sold her soul. An’ she knew who he was. Then, when she did sell her soul? Whoo! She was his partner in crime! She willingly did all sorts of shit that even sinners like me wouldn’t even dream of.

‘Bout seventy or so years ago, you know what Inkwell called her? The Devil’s Mad Doctor. See, back then, there was a rebellion o’ sorts against the Devil’s rule. Obviously, Boss didn’t like that very much, so he asked ol’ Ginny to help him put the fear of Hell back into those folk’s hearts. 

The Devil would round up some vocal supporters of this anti-Devil rebellion an’ send ‘em back to Inkwell Hell where they’d meet their demise in the form of a sweet-lookin’ woman doctor. Then, after they’d passed, their corpses would be dragged out back to Inkwell. They were damn near not recognizable. All puffed up and deformed like they’d been killed by some chemical monster.

But, what really was the kicker were the ones who Ginny let live. One fella came out blinded an’ wailing like a babe, talkin’ bout some glass who was the fabled “Mad Doctor”. His wife shows up to try an’ comfort him, and this fella thinks it’s the Mad Doctor. That’s how Inkwell figured out that this insane experimenter was not only real, but she wasn’t a demon, she was a mortal woman, jus’ like them.

Gin’s done things you can’t even dream of, but gits off scot-free with you boys 'cause she acts all kind an’ mighty innocent while she treats me like I’m some terrible dog that needs to be put down.

That’s why I hate you, plain an’ simple. You side with the gal who’s killed hundreds if not thousands, an’ shit on the singer who ain’t killed a soul.”

The room fell silent. King Dice looked proud of himself, having finally shared his piece, his green eyes piercing into the fragile psyches of the Cup Brothers. 

“...No. You’re lyin’,” was Cuphead’s weak reply. “None of that shit you said ‘bout our Ma is true.” He glanced over at Mugman, “Go on, Mugsy. Read his mind, prove what a dirty liar he is!”

Mugman didn’t speak. He was clutching onto Cuphead’s arm, shaking, but it wasn’t from fear. It was from anger. He didn’t believe anything of what King Dice said, he refused to believe it. The boy was fighting the impulse to just shut off the Iron Lung and let King Dice die.

The boy took a step forward, still not speaking, and reached out his hand, focusing hard on King Dice. He could feel a familiar splitting pressure begin to worm its way into his head, and he let it. 

Strangely, Mugman didn’t feel any resistance from King Dice as he entered the manager’s mind. Maybe all of that incessant talking had finally worn him out. 

A familiar darkness overtook the boy’s vision, plunging him back into the void. This time Mugman was ready, landing deftly on his feet. The sound of the impact echoed around him as Mugman surveyed his surroundings.

Sitting in the center of the room was a splotchy and silhouetted version of King Dice. 

The manager had a somber smile on his face and seemed to be singing a song to himself, “Folks, I’m goin’ down to Saint James Infirmary… See my baby there, stretched out on a long white table…”

Mugman steeled himself, puffing out his chest to try and look tougher than he felt, “Sir?”

No response. King Dice simply kept singing. His voice was so faint, Mugman could only hear bits and pieces, “...Let her go, let her go… Wherever she may be…”

“Mister King Dice, sir?” Mugman insisted, walking up towards the shadowy version of King Dice and grabbing him by the arm.

Immediately, King Dice stopped singing, tensing up the moment Mugman touch him. The silhouette didn’t look at the boy, but it seemed acutely aware of his presence.

In an instant, feelings of rage and displacement washed over Mugman, nearly knocking the boy off of his feet. There was so much anger, bottled up and ready to burst. How could anyone live like that?

“I know why you’re here, boy,” said the silhouette, its gaze focused on something far away.

Mugman’s grip on the dark King Dice’s arm tightened, “Because you’re a dirty liar. You lied about my Ma, and expected to just get away with it?”

The shadow chuckled in amusement, shaking its head, “Oh Mugman, Mugman… Out of the two of us, one is lying. I think we both know who that is, don’t we?”

Turning its head, the shadowed King Dice met Mugman’s gaze with a grin, “You knew from the moment you entered into my mind, didn’t you? Perhaps even sooner. I am no liar.”

Suddenly, the strange King Dice lunged forward, grabbing Mugman’s wrists and holding the boy tightly. Color filled the void. Mugman cried out in fear, trying to pull away, but King Dice was too strong.

Mugman could hear distorted laughing. He could see fleeting colors and shapes taking form in the void. This- Was this a memory? Coming to life before his eyes?

“What? You think she cares for you? Hah! Don’t be ridiculous”

That voice, that was the Devil! 

Mugman turned back to the shadowy King Dice, ready to break free but- The silhouetted being was… Gone? Mugman was now standing alone in what looked to be the Devil’s Palace, but it looked so different. Was this the staff common room?

“You’re nothing more than a means to an end to her. Someone she wants to control.”

There, just a few feet away, were two figures at the bar. The Devil was behind the bar, inspecting several bottles of liquor with ingredients floating around him. On the other side of the bar was a figure who looked much younger, at the most, he was sixteen years old.

“She’s a glutton, dear. A glutton desperate for all the love and devotion that this world can give her. She doesn’t care about you, she just wants you to think that she does, so you’ll do everything she tells you.

You haven’t seen her in the same capacity that I have. Fifty years ago? She was a complete sociopath. Didn’t bat an eye at killing. They referred to her as my little Mad Doctor. Not that I mind, in fact, people like her are quite useful, but- With you? Why, I can’t let her hurt you. You’re far too special, Dice…”

Mugman had seen enough. This sinking feeling in his stomach was beginning to swallow him whole. King Dice wasn’t lying. Was the Devil lying? Something deep down in Mugman’s heart told him that the King of Hell wasn’t lying.

Ginette… Ma… Why had she… How could she…?

Elder Kettle told him once that some people would rely on alcohol to deal with pain. Was this why Ginette was in pain?

His mind was racing. He thought about King Dice, that smug smile he’d had on his face as he laid Ginette’s life bare. He must’ve known that Mugman would come looking in his mind for something to disprove it. He- Was he enjoying this? Knowing how much pain this news would bring?

Mugman concentrated, shaking with anger. He was getting out of here, now. He wouldn’t let King Dice have any more satisfaction from his suffering.

Slowly, the sounds of the outside world began to fade in as Mugman regained consciousness. His hands were aching, it seemed that they had been balled into tight fists this whole time.

He could hear Cuphead’s voice from a few feet away, “Mugsy? A-are you back..?”

Adjusting to the infirmary’s bright hospital lights, Mugman winced a little, his face uncharacteristically stoic as his gaze fell upon King Dice. The manager had what could only be described as a “shit-eating grin” on his face.

“You… You planned this.” Mugman said, his voice low. He didn’t even bother to listen to Cuphead, who seemed to be speaking, but Mugman couldn’t make out any words. He was far too focused on who was in front of him.

“I told you that you shouldn’t trust her,” King Dice wheezed, grinning. “You should appreciate my honesty, you little bastard.”

Mugman nearly threw up at his words, “ Honesty? This- This isn’t about your honesty! This ain’t about the truth at all! You- You set me up just to watch me and my brother suffer! You- You don’t give a shit about protectin’ us or the truth! You just want us to never be happy. If you’re sufferin’ you just wanna drag us all down with you!”

I shouldn’t have saved you! If I didn’t, we all would’ve been better off! Even you! You think the Devil really cares about you? You’re nothin’ to him! You’re just a toy, waitin’ to be put outta your misery when he’s done with you!” 

Mugman was screaming, smashing his fists against the walls, eyes brimming with angry tears when it happened. He hadn’t meant to, at least not consciously. His fist collided with something. There was a loud crack. Suddenly, Mugman was brought back to his senses with a burst of pressured air, squealing as it drained out of the Iron Lung.

With no air pressure left to help regulate King Dice’s breathing, he gasped out in pain, fear in his eyes. He couldn’t breathe.

Mugman was frozen, watching as desperation filled King Dice’s face. He was dying.

“G-get Gin…” King Dice weakly begged him, “P-please…”

Mugman didn’t move. He- He didn’t want to save King Dice. Not this time.

“Mugman… I’m dyin’... Please… ” King Dice pleaded, his voice quickly fading.

Every part of Mugman’s being told him to just let King Dice die. The world would be better off without him. Glancing back, Mugman could see Cuphead who was making no moves to save the casino manager. They could just pretend it was an accident. Would the Devil even care if he knew the truth? 

The life was leaving King Dice’s eyes. He was flailing weakly, which only served to kill him quicker. It would be over soon…

But-

“Missio!” Mugman hissed, reaching out his left hand and tracing out a glyph at a frenetic speed. He concentrated, thinking of Ginette. He could feel the mental connection establish.

“Come quick! The Iron Lung is broken.” Mugman said, pushing the message from his mind to hers.

There was a sense of affirmation, she’d received his message and was on the way. Mugman felt a small tinge of relief, but it didn’t last long. Not when he saw his yellow-eyed reflection staring back at him from a mirror across the room.

Chapter Text

Sorry for the sudden excitement and immediate disappointment at the lack of a new chapter, but I figured I needed to announce more officially that I am MOVING and will need to take a short hiatus.

It's super crazy and I'm very excited to be buying my first home with my husband, but- for anyone who's moved, it's super hard to be creative while shoving your whole life into boxes and my stress levels are through the roof. xD

I am still working on the next chapter, but I'm not totally sure when I will post it. (Updates to come on Tumblr and Twitter)

I think in the next few weeks I'll be done moving and packing and then subsequently unpacking, and then The Strength and The Sight will resume. The chapters may end up being shorter though, because almost my entire family is graduating from high school/college in my home state so I'll have to fly back and forth a few times as well.

Basically, life is busy, but in a good way. To check and see if I'm back from my hiatus, check my Tumblr or Twitter (both under the username Inkwell-Intrigues) In the meantime, here's a very in-progress sneak peek at the next chapter!!!

Once the Beast has chosen its prey,

No light can penetrate the dark of day.

The Underworld's influence takes control,

And turns the soul to Evil and Vile, a corrupted whole.

Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Misery of the Mad Doctor

“...I’m afraid I’ll need to leave you for a little while, Mugman. The others in the Colosseum need care as well. Stick to the notes and what I’ve told you, and if you ever have a problem, use that spell I taught you, okay?”

“Yes, Ma…” 

“Hey, don’t worry, okay? The hard part is over. He’s in the Iron Lung. He’s stable. All you have to do is keep him comfortable. You’re more than capable of doing that. You’ll gonna do great! I promise.” 

Ginette’s optimistic face fell the moment the door closed. The day had barely started and she already needed a drink. It was hard to believe that just last night she’d been possessed by a divine spirit, her eyes opened to the most frightening thing she’d ever seen: The Soul Vault.

To make matters worse, her body was in shambles. It was so sore that even breathing hurt, and Ginette couldn’t show it. If her body language piqued the Devil’s curiosity, the jig was up. This double agent bullshit was far too stressful for her liking, something not even her strongest whiskey could fully numb.

Shit. Speaking of-  Chalice, the child warrior was coming to see her tonight. Ginette had done a terrible job of hiding her distress after returning from the Soul Vault, and the ghost knew something was wrong.

“Is… Is there anythin’ you wanna tell me? You seem pretty shaken up.”

“Tomorrow. I’ll tell you tomorrow. Tonight? I drink.”

What would she even say to the girl? Ginette couldn’t back out of being Chalice’s vessel, it was far too late for that. And what about Cuphead and Mugman’s strange appearances? What did any of it mean?

As Ginette descended down into the dungeons, she pulled a book out of her pocket: The Long Lost History of the Calix Animi. At this point, Ginette didn’t trust anyone, especially not Chalice after yesterday’s stunt. It was time for her to do some research of her own.

“Hold still, okay? I have to draw some blood and compare.” Ginette said, gently gripping the Baroness’s arm as the barely conscious woman struggled against her syringe. 

Ginette wasn’t entirely sure why she even bothered to talk to the Baroness and Djimmi, it wasn’t like they could hear her. But, it did make her feel less alone on the long days she spent down here meticulously monitoring their progress.

Placing the latest sample of blood under her microscope, Ginette let out a sigh of relief. There was a notable lack of the serum’s poison in today’s blood sample. They were healing, albeit slowly.

Pouring the rest of the blood into a small vial, Ginette inserted it into a machine. Now she just had to wait for the rest of the blood’s readings to process, then she could begin devising a treatment plan. Thankfully, the machine was terribly slow, giving her ample time for her own research.

Furtively glancing around as she opened up The Lost Lost History of the Calix Animi, Ginette delved back into what was becoming an increasingly fascinating history lesson: A mysterious prophecy leading to the beginnings of a warlike cult and the Devil’s retaliation in the form of genocide. The lone survivor of said genocide becoming the Calix Animi Order’s foretold savior. The war for the Inkwell Isles, the Calix Animi’s pride leading to the downfall of her order and her subsequent death, and, of course, the stories of the legendary ghost wandering about the isles as a spirit.

It felt so strange to be one of the few to know the stories were true. To know that the Legendary Chalice was not mere myth. She was real and an immense threat to the Devil. No other could send the King of Hell into such hysterics as Chalice could.

“Doing some light reading, are we?”

Ginette nearly dropped her book, leaping to her feet, and clumsily bowing. It was the Devil!

That's all for now! Stay tuned and I will see you all when I return! (Also, don't look too closely at the art. It's not like there's foreshadowing or anything in the design that's from the future in there.)

Chapter Text

I was hoping this wouldn't happen. Like, I always knew it could happen -I remember seeing this happen to a bunch of fanfiction writers when I was a kid- but it really sucks.

So, I'm crazy burnt out from writing AND Cuphead has stopped being my current hyperfixation. (I'm also on different medications now- which probably doesn't help.)

Even the thought of Cuphead right now gives me pretty bad stress, because of how far behind I've fallen in writing The Strength and The Sight.

I know I made a post literally a few weeks ago saying that I was back and all that stuff, but... After I sat down and started trying to write I began to realize that not only was I badly burnt out, but also The Strength and The Sight's plot/focus/etc has changed multiple times during the process of me writing it. This has led to a LOT of inconsistencies in terms of the plot, character arcs, and in general, the pacing ended up being all over the place because of it. 

For instance, Chalice is supposed to be one of the main characters, but her role in the story has changed a bunch AND I ended up focusing on her a lot less than characters who were supposed to be side characters- like Ginette. (I love Gin, I swear, but she wasn't supposed to be as big of a focus as she ended up being. -That mainly came about from me getting super obsessed with her character and forgetting my other characters- In multiple chapters, she even overshadows the brothers. Oops. xD)

This all has led me to realize: Even if I wasn't burnt out- I simply cannot continue writing a story that I know has inconsistencies. 

So, does this mean that The Strength and The Sight is over? No. No, it does not.

This post is me announcing that I will NOT be taking a break or canceling the story in the traditional "burnt-out fanfic writer" sense. Instead, I will be REWRITING the entire story- starting with outlining the plot from the beginning in lots of detail and sticking to the plot I set.

This rewritten version will be filled with full-color illustrations, more focused, and A LOT shorter. While mulling over the idea of a rewrite, I realized just how needlessly long TSTS has become. Like, the book which I use as a reference and inspiration, Scythe by Neal Shusterman, is only 102k words, while mine- which is not even halfway done- is 114K. (There are a lot more examples of my word count v.s. other books, but I won't bore you all with those numbers.)

BUT, I don't want to leave you guys in the dark while I begin this intense process of rewriting TSTS. So, instead, I want to continue posting on this current fic as a sort of "journal" of my progress. I know a lot of you guys are writers yourselves, so this could be a super cool opportunity for you guys to see my process and learn some tips and tricks along the way.

My long-term goal is to post a probably 100% finished redone version of The Strength and The Sight when The Cuphead Show is renewed and the new season releases on Netflix. (I'm manifesting so hard, IT WILL BE RENEWED I KNOW IT) Or I'll try and release it if/when Studio MDHR releases another Cuphead thing/game. Whatever comes first.

Until then, I'll be using this as my progress journal. I'll be posting rough sketches (because I'll also be doing updated illustrations!), rough outlines (with redacted spoilers, lol), and more! 

I know this is probably really disappointing. I'm kicking myself quite a bit here and wishing I'd been able to finish TSTS before I got burnt out, but I believe that everything happens for a reason. My hope is that TSTS will be a much better and higher-quality novel because of this rewrite.

Thank you for your patience and I'm truly sorry for all the delays. I promise that I'll do everything I can to make The Strength and The Sight worth the wait.

- Inkwell Intrigues

Chapter Text

1. First, I need to define TSTS's main focus, or in other words, the core of the story. This is immensely important and the entire story will be meticulously crafted around said focus. (Note to myself: This time the focus will not be something that I end up changing multiple times as the story progresses. I'm glaring at my past self very accusingly right now.)
2. Secondly, I need a story structure to serve as the backbone for the narrative. This will keep the story's three acts feeling balanced and make sure the overall narrative remains well-paced.

For instance: The main focus of Cuphead (the game) is the clash between Cuphead and the Devil. (If I was still in school, I'd say the main theme of this game is Good v.s. Evil.)

Now, when I talk about the focus being a clash between Cuphead and the Devil, I don't necessarily mean the conflict of Cuphead losing his soul. While that definitely is a part of the main idea, I'd define that as the story's main conflict- not the main idea.

The clash between the Devil and Cuphead is bigger than just the main conflict. Their differences span from the two characters' morals and their chosen friends to their in-game designs.

Every aspect of the game's story/atmosphere/etc feeds back into the clashing comparison of Cuphead and the Devil. While Cuphead's home is warm, cozy, and safe, the Devil's is dangerous, malicious, etc. Cuphead's "right-hand man" is his brother: the lovable and cautious Mugman. Meanwhile, the Devil's right-hand man is the sleazy, scammy, and manipulative King Dice.

When these two characters clash, the result is an emotional reaction from the player which serves as a motivation to keep them playing. The player should want to save Cuphead, to preserve his good and happy world in the face of evil. This reaction and subsequent emotional reaction is made possible because of the story's main focus and Studio MDHR's dedication to keeping said focus front and center.

• First, let's look at the plot TSTS in the context of the focal point from Chalice's POV: Ms. Chalice, who's just found the family she never had in her new brothers, is suddenly pulled apart from Cuphead and Mugman. Once again, she's all alone and the Devil is to blame. (Now that I think about it, Chalice's POV ends up being a secret parallel to a reveal at the end of the 2nd Act of the novel. I won't say what, but MAN is it depressing.)
• Now let's do the same exercise from Cuphead and Mugman's POV: Cuphead and Mugman have been unexpectedly (and violently) torn away from their happy and peaceful life and their big sister. Now trapped in a hostile new world, they must learn to survive. While they do have each other, the boys feel very lost without their big sister and role model: Chalice.

Chapter Text

It’s another writer’s log!! I didn’t forget about you guys- I swear!

I just got my wisdom teeth pulled and then a week later I had a medical emergency and was in the hospital for a bit (I’m okay now, it just sucked while it was happening).

Anyway, I’ve still been chipping away at the rewrite bit by bit. I want to use the Save the Cat story structure to help with pacing and such, so I think I’ll need to restructure the story slightly, BUT my main focus for today is on the 3rd member of the Cuphead Trio: Ms. Chalice.

In my work, I find I’m best at writing children and messed-up villains. So- that’s got Cuphead, Mugman, and the Devil covered, but then there’s Chalice.

She’s one of the most complex characters in TSTS (with the Devil being the other). Chalice in some ways is still a child, in different ways, she acts like an adult:
A child soldier who was forced to grow up, tasked with a divine mission, and stuck in purgatory as a spirit on Earth until her mission is completed.

A character like that is HARD to write at all, and even harder to write correctly. About 99% of my characters are based on people I know and last time I checked- I don’t know the holy ghost of a child soldier.

So, in my first draft of TSTS, I ended up not really giving her enough “screen time”. Like, she’s important in the first draft, but I didn’t give her enough quality time/chapters to develop her.
This would’ve come back to haunt me in the climax of the novel where Chalice will play a MAJOR role.

In this rewrite, I’m going to change that.

First off- I want her much more involved. She is going to play a HUGE role in the story and the amount of time/care I put into her character should reflect that.
For instance, my current plan is to put her in the first chapter (which will be VERY different from the original) and to be there when the brothers are kidnapped.
Now, of course, I’m going to need to figure out how Chalice doesn’t just kill all the imps and save the brothers, but I think I have some good ideas for that. :)

Basically, I want her to have just as much “screen time” as the brothers in a separate but interconnected plotline. Everything Chalice does should affect the brothers in some way and vice versa.

To start, I need to iron out her personality: When I write, I plot out my characters by giving them a few “keywords” to define their personality as well as a “Character Archetype”. (I usually do 2 positive character traits, one character flaw, and then their deadly sin and heavenly virtue.)
Originally I was going to take the Myer’s Brigg test “in character” for each main character, but that takes WAYYY too much time.

With all that being said, here’s my character personality outline for Chalice:

Ms. Chalice

• Personality Traits
  
  • Loyal: Chalice is a true friend, loyal even to the point of death. Despite her sometimes oversized ego, Chalice has her friends' best interests at heart and will do anything for those she loves and cares for.
  • Clever: Chalice is quick-witted, resourceful, and knows how to stay on people's good side. Thanks to her quick wits, Chalice was an exemplary general in the Calix Animi, and nowadays she uses her wits to get those around her to like her/listen to her.
  • Arrogant: With how much Chalice was worshipped by her fellow Calix Animi warriors starting from a very young age, Chalice's arrogance was practically guaranteed. Chalice thinks very highly of herself and can become agitated when others don't respect her as much as she thinks they should.
• Deadly Sin: Pride
  
  • From a very young age, Chalice was constantly hailed as “The Chosen One” leading to her having an incredibly inflated ego/self-image, and being incredibly prideful. Chalice's pride ultimately led to her death and the collapse of the Calix Animi. The Devil is very well aware of her pride and heavily enjoys using it to manipulate her.
• Heavenly Virtue: Diligence
  
  • Chalice may struggle with her inflated ego, but no one works harder than her to get things done. Even when discouraged, Chalice pulls herself up by her bootstraps and keeps working till the job gets done.
• Character Archetype: The Magician
  
  • “The Magician is most commonly a visionary, usually oozing with charisma and inspiration. They use their imagination to evoke change and find win-win solutions. Their cleverness helps them envision possibilities and invent means to desired outcomes in situations where others would dare not.”
  • https://www.dabblewriter.com/articles/the-magician-archetype
  • http://charactertherapist.blogspot.com/2013/06/character-archetypes-101-magician.html
• Character Inspirations (there’s probably more I can’t remember at the moment)
  
  
  • Matthias from Redwall
    
    
  • Scythe Anastasia from The Scythe Chronicles
    
    
  • A mix of Zelda and Link from The Legend of Zelda
    
    
• Character-Inspired Songs
  
  
  • Jericho - Iniko
    
    
  • Deathly Loneliness Attacks - Mafumafu

Now, my step would be to plan out her character arc over the course of the plot -but I still need to actually outline my plot. Oops. xD

I should probably do that next. I'll try and do a writer's log on that, but I'll need to censor a lot of spoilers LOL.

Well, until next time,

Ink

(Also thank you for all the kind words and comments. I know I'm pretty inactive but they mean a LOT to me. <3)